of Religion in so unsetled a condition and that he had resolved to have changed the Mass into a Communion besides many other things And in the Act of Parliament which he had procured see Pag. 263. first Part for giving force and Authority to his Proclamations a Proviso was added That his Sons Councellors while he should be under Age might set out Proclamations of the same Authority with these which were made by the King himself This gave them a full Power to proceed in that Work in which they resolved to follow the method begun by the late King of sending Visitors over England with Injunctions and Articles A Visitation is made over England They ordered them six several Circuits or Precincts The first was London Westminster Norwich and Ely The second Rochester Canterbury Chichester and Winchester The third Sarum Exeter Bath Bristol and Glocester The fourth York Durham Carlisle and Chester The fifth Peterborough Lincoln Oxford Coventry and Litchfield And the sixth Wales Worcester and Hereford For every Circuit there were two Gentlemen a Civilian a Divine and a Register They were designed to be sent out in the beginning of May as appears by a Letter to be found in the Collection Collection Number 7. written the fourth of May to the Arch-bishop of York There is also in the Registers of London another of the same strain Yet the Visitation being put off for some Months this Inhibition was suspended on the 16th of May till it should be again renued The Letter sets forth That the King being speedily to order a Visitation over his whole Kingdom therefore neither the Arch-bishop nor any other should exercise any jurisdiction while that Visitation lasted And since the minds of the People were held in great suspence by the Controversies they heard so variously tossed in the Pulpits that for quieting these the King did require all Bishops to preach no where but in their Cathedrals and that all other Clergy-men should not preach but in their Collegiate or Parochial Churches unless they obtained a special Licence from the King to that effect The design of this was to make a distinction between such as preached for the Reformation of abuses and such as did it not The one were to be encouraged by Licences to preach where-ever they desired to do it but the others were restrained to the Places where they were Incumbents But that which of all other things did most damp those who designed the Reformation was the misery to which they saw the Clergy reduced and the great want of able Men to propagate it over England For the Rents of the Church were either so swallowed up by the suppression of Religious Houses to whom the Tithes were generally appropriated or so basely alienated by some lewd or superstitious Incumbents who to preserve themselves being otherwise obnoxious or to purchase Friends had given away the best part of their Revenues and Benefices that there was very little encouragement left for those that should labour in the Work of the Gospel And though many Projects were thought on for remedying this great abuse yet those were all so powerfully opposed that there was no hope left of getting it remedied till the King should come to be of Age and be able by his Authority to procure the Church-men a more proportioned maintenance Two things only remained to be done at present The one was to draw up some Homilies for the instruction of the People which might supply the defects of their Incumbents Some Homilies compiled together with the providing them with such Books as might lead them into the understanding of the Scripture The other was to select the most eminent Preachers they could find and send them over England with the Visitors who should with more Authority instruct the Nation in the Principles of Religion Therefore some were appointed to compile those Homilies and Twelve were at first agreed on being about those Arguments which were in themselves of the greatest importance The 1st was about the use of the Scriptures The 2d of the misery of Mankind by sin 3d. Of their Salvation by Christ 4th Of True and Lively Faith 5th Of Good Works 6th Of Christian Love and Charity 7th Against Swearing and chiefly Perjury 8th Against Apostacy or declining from God 9th Against the fear of Death 10th An Exhortation to Obedience 11th Against Whoredom and Adultery setting forth the state of Marriage how necessary and honourable it was And the 12th against Contention chiefly about Matters of Religion They intended to set out more afterwards but these were all that were at this time finished The chief design in them was to acquaint the People with the method of Salvation according to the Gospel in which there were two dangerous Extremes at that time that had divided the World The greatest part of the ignorant Commons seemed to consider their Priests as a sort of People who had such a secret trick of saving their Souls as Mountebanks pretend in the curing of Diseases and that there was nothing to be done but to leave themselves in their hands and the business could not miscarry This was the chief Basis and support of all that superstition which was so prevalent over the Nation The other Extreme was of some corrupt Gospellers who thought if they magnified Christ much and depended on his Merits and Intercession they could not perish which way soever they led their Lives In these Homilies therefore special care was taken to rectifie these errors And the Salvation of Mankind was on the one hand wholly ascribed to the Death and Sufferings of Christ to which Sinners were taught to fly and to trust to it only and to no other devices for the pardon of sin They were at the same time taught that there was no Salvation through Christ but to such as truly repented and lived according to the Rules of the Gospel The whole matter was so ordered to teach them that avoiding the hurtful errors on both hands they might all know the true and certain way of attaining Eternal Happiness For the understanding the New Testament Erasmus's Paraphrase which was translated into English was thought the most profitable and easiest Book Therefore it was resolved that together with the Bible there should be one of these in every Parish-Church over England They next considered the Articles and Injunctions that should be given to the Visitors The greatest part of them were only the renewing what had been ordered by King Henry during Cromwel's being Vicegerent which had been much neglected since his fall For as there was no Vicegerent so there was few Visitations appointed after his death by the Kings Authority but the executing former Injunctions was left to the several Bishops who were for the most part more careful about the six Articles than about the Injunctions So now all the Orders about renouncing the Popes Power and asserting the Kings Supremacy about Preaching teaching the Elements of Religion in the Vulgar
46. Anne r. Elizabeth 6th r. 4th p. 396. l. 44. for was so r. so was p. 412. l. 6. for five r. free EDWARDUS SEXTUS ANGLIAE GALLIAE HIBERNIAE REX R White sculp HONI SOIT QVI MAL Y PENSE Natus 12 Octob 1537. Regnare cepit 28 Januarij 15â—7 Obijt 6. to Julij 1553. Printed for Richard Chiswell at the Rose and Crowne in S. t Pauls Church yard The Second Part OF THE HISTORY OF THE REFORMATION OF THE Church of England BOOK I. Of the Life and Reign of King Edward the Sixth EDward the Sixth King of England of that Name 1547. was the only Son of King Henry the 8th by his best beloved Queen Jane Seimour or St. Maur Daughter to Sir John Seimour who was descended from Roger St. Maur that married one of the Daughters and Heirs of the Lord Beauchamp of Hacche Their Ancestors came into England with William the Conqueror and had at several times made themselves considerable by the Noble Acts they did in the Wars * 1537. Oct. 12. Edward VI. born He was born at Hampton-Court on the 12th day of October being St. Edward's Eve in the Year 1537. * The Queen died on the 14th say Hall Stow Speed and Herbert on the 15th saith Hennings on the 17th if the Letter of the Physicians be true in Fullers Church Hist p. 422. Cott. libr. and lost his Mother the day after he was born who died not by the cruelty of the Chyrurgeons ripping up her Belly to make way for the Princes Birth as some Writers gave out to represent King Henry barbarous and cruel in all his Actions whose report has been since too easily followed but as the Original Letters that are yet extant shew she was well delivered of him and the day following was taken with a distemper incident to Women in that condition of which she died He was soon after Christened the Arch-bishop of Canterbury And Christned and the Dukes of Norfolk and Suffolk being his God-fathers according to his own Journal though Hall says the last was only his God-father when he was Bishopped He continued under the charge and care of the Women till he was six years old and then he was put under the Government of Dr. Cox and Mr. Cheek The one was to be his Preceptor for his Manners and the knowledge of Philosophy and Divinity The other for the Tongues and Mathematicks And he was also provided with Masters for the French and all other things becoming a Prince the Heir of so great a Crown His disposition He gave very early many indications of a good disposition to Learning and of a most wonderful probity of mind and above all of great respect to Religion and every thing relating to it So that when he was once in one of his childish diversions somewhat being to be reached at that he and his Companions were too low for one of them laid on the floor a great Bible that was in the Room to step on which he beholding with indignation took up the Bible himself and gave over his play for that time He was in all things subject to the Orders laid down for his Education and profited so much in Learning that all about him conceived great hopes of extraordinary things from him if he should live But such unusual beginnings seemed rather to threaten the too early end of a Life that by all appearance was likely to have produced such astonishing things He was so forward in his learning that before he was eight years old he wrote Latine Letters to his Father who was a Prince of that stern severity that one can hardly think those about his Son durst cheat him by making Letters for him He used also at that Age to write both to his God-father the Arch-bishop of Canterbury and to his Unkle who was first made Viscount Beauchamp as descended from that Family and soon after Earl of Hartford It seems Q. Catherine Parr understood Latin for he wrote to her also in the same Language But the full Character of this young Prince is given us by Cardan who writ it after his death and in Italy where this Prince was accounted an Heretick so that there was nothing to be got or expected by flattering him and yet it is so Great and withal so agreeing in all things to Truth that as I shall begin my Collection of Papers at the end of this Volume with his words in Latin Collection Number 1. so it will be very fit to give them here in English Cardanes Character of him All the Graces were in him He had many Tongues when he was yet but a Child Together with the English his natural Tongue he had both Latin and French nor was he ignorant as I hear of the Greek Italian and Spanish and perhaps some more But for the English French and Latin he was exact in them and apt to learn every thing Nor was he ignorant of Logick of the Principles of natural Philosophy nor of Musick The sweetness of his temper was such as became a Mortal his gravity becoming the Majesty of a King and his disposition suitable to his high degree In sum that Child was so bred had such Parts was of such expectation that he looked like a Miracle of a Man These things are not spoken Rhetorically and beyond the truth but are indeed short of it And afterwards he adds He was a marvelous Boy When I was with him he was in the 15th Year of his Age in which he spake Latin as politely and as promptly as I did He asked me what was the Subject of my Books de rerum Varietate which I had dedicated to him I answered That in the first Chapter I gave the true cause of Comets which had been long enquired into but was never found out before What is it said he I said it was the concourse of the light of wandring Stars He answered How can that be since the Stars move in different Motions How comes it that the Comets are not soon dissipated or do not move after them according to their Motions To this I answered They do move after them but much quicker than they by reason of the different Aspect as we see in a Christal or when a Rain-bow rebounds from the Wall for a little change makes a great difference of place But the King said How can that be where there is no Subject to receive that Light as the Wall is the Subject for the Rain-bow To this I answered That this was as in the Milky-way or where many Candles were lighted the middle place where their shining met was white and clear From this little tast it may be imagined what he was And indeed the ingenuity and sweetness of his disposition had raised in all good and learned Men the greatest expectation of him possible He began to love the Liberal Arts before he knew them and to know them before he could use them and in him
Addition was also made upon good consideration in the Office of the Communion to which the People were observed to come without due seriousness or preparation therefore for awakening their Consciences more feelingly it was ordered that the Office of the Communion should begin with a solemn pronouncing of the Ten Commandments all the Congregation being on their Knees as if they were hearing that Law a-new and a stop to be made at every Commandment for the Peoples devotion of imploring mercy for their past offences and Grace to observe it for the time to come This seemed as effectual a Mean as they could devise till Church-penitence were again set up to beget in Men deep reflections on their sins and to prepare them thereby to receive that Holy Sacrament worthily The other Changes were the removing of some Rites which had been retained in the former Book such as the use of Oyl in Confirmation and Extream Unction the Prayers for Souls departed both in the Communion-Service and in the Office of Burial the leaving out some Passages in the Consecration of the Eucharist that seemed to favour the Belief of the Corporal Presence with the use of the Cross in it and in Confirmation with some smaller variations And indeed they brought the whole Liturgy to the same Form in which it is now except some inconsiderable variations that have been since made for the clearing of some Ambiguities An Aâ—count of kneeling in the Communion In the Office of the Communion they added a Rubrick concerning the posture of kneeling which was appointed to be still the gesture of Communicants It was hereby declared that that gesture was kept up as a most reverent and humble way of expressing our great sense of the Mercies of God in the death of Christ there communicated to us but that thereby there was no adoration intended to the Bread and Wine which were gross Idolatry nor did they think the very Flesh and Blood of Christ were there present since his Body according to the nature of all other Bodies could be only in one place at once and so he being now in Heaven could not be corporally present in the Sacrament This was by Queen Elizabeth ordered to be left out of the Common-Prayer-Book since it might have given offence to some otherwise inclinable to the Communion of the Church who yet retained the belief the Corporal Presence But since his present Majesties Restoration many having excepted to the Posture as apprehending some thing like Idolatry or Superstition might lie under it if it were not rightly explained that Explication which was given in King Edwards time was again inserted in the Common-Prayer-Book For the Posture it is most likely that the first Institution was in the Table-gesture which was lying along on one side But it was apparent in our Saviours Practice that the Jewish Church had changed the Posture of that Institution of the Passover in whose room the Eucharist came For though Moses had appointed the Jews to eat their Paschal Lamb standing with their Loins girt with Staves in their Hands and Shooes on their Feet yet the Jews did afterwards change this into the Common-Table-Posture of which change though there is no mention in the Old Testament yet we see it was so in our Saviours time and since he complied with the common Custom we are sure that Change was not criminal It seemed reasonable to allow the Christian Church the like Power in such things with the Jewish and as the Jews thought their coming into the Promised Land might be a Warrant to lay aside the Posture appointed by Moses which became Travellers best so Christ being now exalted it seemed fit to receive this Sacrament with higher Marks of outward respect than had been proper in the first Institution when he was in the state of Humiliation and his Divine Glory not yet so fully revealed Therefore in the Primitive Church they received standing and bending their Body in a posture of Adoration But how soon that Gesture of kneeling came in is not so exactly observed nor is it needful to know But surely there is a great want of ingenuity in them that are pleased to apply these Orders of some later Popes for kneeling at the Elevation to our kneeling when ours is not at one such part which might be more liable to exception but during the whole Office by which it is one continued Act of Worship and the Communicants kneel all the while But of this no more needs to be said than is exprest in the Rubrick which occasioned this Digression Thus were the Reformations both of Doctrine and Worship prepared To which all I can add of this Year is Some Orders given to the Kings Chaplains that there were six eminent Preachers chosen out to be the Kings Chaplains in Ordinary two of those were always to attend at Court and four to be sent over England to preach and instruct the People In the first year two of these were to go into Wales and the other two into Lancashire the next year two into the Marches of Scotland and two into York-shire the third year two into Devon-shire and two into Hamp-shire and the fourth year two into Norfolk and two into Kent and Sussex These were Bill Harle Pern Grindal Bradford the Name of the sixth is so dashed in the Kings Journal that it cannot be read These it seems were accounted the most zealous and readiest Preachers of that time who were thus sent about as Itinerants to supply the defects of the greatest part of the Clergy who were generally very faulty The Business of the Lady Mary was now taken up with more heat than formerly The Emperors earnest sute The Lady Mary continued to have Mass said in her Chappel that she might have Mass in her House was long rejected for it was said that as the King did not interpose in the matters of the Emperors Government so there was no reason for the Emperor to meddle in his Affairs Yet the state of England making his friendship at that time necessary to the King and he refusing to continue in his League unless his Kinswoman obtained that favour it was promised that for some time in hope she would reform there should be a forbearance granted The Emperors Ambassadors pressed to have a License for it under the Great Seal It was answered That being against Law it could not be done Then they desired to have it certified under the Kings Hand in a Letter to the Emperor but even that was refused So that they only gave a Promise for some time by word of mouth and Paget and Hobby who had been the Ambassadors with the Emperor declared they had spoke of it to him with the same limitations But the Emperor who was accustomed to take for absolute what was promised only under conditions writ to the Lady Mary that he had an absolute Promise for the free exercise of her Religion and so she pretended this when she
and to be contented with my Death which I am most willing to suffer And let us now joyn in Prayer to the Lord for the preservation of the Kings Majesty unto whom hitherto I have always shewed my self a most faithful and firm Subject I have always been most diligent about his Majesty in his Affairs both at home and abroad and no less diligent in seeking the common Commodity of the whole Realm upon this the People cried out it was most true unto whose Majesty I wish continual health with all felicity and all prosperous success Moreover I do wish unto all his Counsellors the Grace and Favour of God whereby they may rule in all things uprightly with justice unto whom I exhort you all in the Lord to shew your selves obedient as it is your bounden Duty under the pain of condemnation and also most profitable for the preservation and safeguard of the Kings Majesty Moreover for as much as heretofore I have had Affairs with divers Men and hard it is to please every Man therefore if there have been any that have been offended or injured by me I most humbly require and ask him forgiveness but especially Almighty God whom throughout all my Life I have most grievously offended and all other whatsoever they be that have offended me I do with my whole Heart forgive them Then he desired them to be quiet lest their Tumults might trouble him and said Albeit the Spirit be willing and ready the Flesh is frail and wavering and through your quietness I shall be much more quieter Moreover I desire you all to bear me witness that I die here in the Faith of Jesus Christ desiring you to help me with your Prayers that I may persevere constant in the same to my lives end Then Dr. Cox who was with him on the Scaffold His Death put a Paper in his Hand which was a Prayer he had prepared for him He read it on his Knees then he took leave of all about him and undressed himself to be fitted for the Axe In all which there appeared no change in him only his Face was a little rudier than ordinary he continued calling Lord Jesus save me till the Executioner severed his Head from his Body Thus fell the Duke of Somerset a Person of great Vertues And Character eminent for Piety humble and affable in his greatness sincere and candid in all his Transactions He was a better Captain than a Counsellor had been oft successful in his undertakings was always careful of the Poor and the Oppressed and in a word had as many Vertues and as few faults as most great Men especially when they were so unexpectedly advanced have ever had It was generally believed that all this pretended Conspiracy upon which he was condemned was only a forgery For both Palmer and Crane the chief Witnesses were soon after discharged as were also Bartuile and Hamond with all the rest that had been made Prisoners on the pretence of this Plot. And the Duke of Northumberland continued after that in so close a friendship with Palmer that it was generally believed he had been corrupted to betray him And indeed the not bringing the Witnesses into the Court but only the Depositions and the Parties sitting Judges gave great occasion to condemn the Proceedings against him For it was generally thought that all was an Artifice of Palmers who had put the Duke of Somerset in fears of his Life and so got him to gather Men about him for his own preservation and that he afterwards being taken with him seemed through fear to acknowledge all that which he had before contrived This was more confirmed by the death of the other four formerly mentioned who were executed on the 26th of February and did all protest they had never been guilty of any design either against the King or to kill the Lords Vane added That his Blood would make Northumberland's Pillow uneasie to him The People were generally much affected with this Execution and many threw Handkerchiefs into the Duke of Somersets Blood to preserve it in remembrance of him One Lady that met the Duke of Northumberland when he was led through the City in Queen Maries Reign shaking one of these Bloody Handkerchiefs said Behold the Blood of that worthy Man that good Unkle of that excellent King which was shed by thy malicious practise doth now begin apparently to revenge it self on thee Sure it is that Northumberland as having maliciously contrived this was ever after hated by the People But on the other hand great notice was taken that the Duke of Norfolk who with his Son the Earl of Surrey were believed to have fallen in all their misery by the Duke of Somersets means did now out-live him and saw him fall by a Conspiracy of his own Servants as himself and his Son had done The Proceeding against his Brother was also remembred for which many thought the Judgments of God had overtaken him Others blamed him for being too apt to convert things Sacred to his own use and because a great part of his Estate was raised out of the Spoils of many Churches and some late Writers have made an Inference from this upon his not claiming the Benefit of Clergy that he was thus left of God not to plead that Benefit since he had so much invaded the Rights and Revenues of the Church But in this they shewed their ignorance For by the Statute that Felony of which he was found guilty was not to be purged by Clergy Those who pleased themselves in comparing the events in their own times with the Transactions of the former Ages found out many things to make a parallel between the Duke of Somerset and Humphrey the good Duke of Glocester in Henry the 6th's time but I shall leave the Reader in that to his own observation Now was the Duke of Northumberland absolute at Court all Offices being filled with those that were his Associates The Affairs of Germany But here I stop to give a general view of Affairs beyond Sea this year though I have a little transgressed the bounds of it to give an account of the Duke of Somersets Fall all together The Siege of Magdeburg went on in Germany But it was coldly followed by Maurice who had now other designs He had agreed with the French King who was both to give him assistance and to make War on the Emperor at the same time when he should begin Ferdinand was also not unwilling to see his Brothers greatness lessened for he was pressing him not without threatnings to lay down his Dignity as King of the Romans and thought to have established it on his Son All the other Princes of Germany were also oppressed by him so that they were disposed to enter into any alliance for the shaking off of that Yoke Maurice did also send over to try the inclinations of England if they would joyn with him and contribute 400000 Dollars towards the expence of a
their pleasure He had sworn to the Cardinals before he was chosen that he would make but four Cardinals in two Years but he created seven within one half Year and would not hear the Consistory argue against it 1556. or remember him of his Promise but said his Power was absolute and could not be limited One of these Cardinals was Gropper the Dean of Colen a man of great Learning and Vertues but inconstant and fearful as was shewn in the former Book he refused to accept of that Dignity so generally sought after in their Church and was more esteemed for rejecting it than others were that had by their Ambition aspired to it In the end of this year and the beginning of the next a memorable thing fell out of which if I give a large account I do not fear to be much censured by the Reader for it especially since it is not impertinent to this work the King and Queen being so much concerned in it It was Charles the 5ths Charles the 5th's Resignation laying down first some of his hereditary Dominions in October this year and the rest with the Empire not long after He had now enjoyed the one forty years and the other thirty six He was much disabled by the Gout which had held him almost constantly for several years he had been in the greatest Fatigues that ever any Prince had undergone ever since the 17th year of his age he had gone nine times into Germany six times into Spain seven times into Italy four times into France had been ten times in the Netherlands had made two Expeditions into Africk and been twice in England and had crossed the Seas eleven times He had not only been a Conquerer in all his Warrs but had taken a Pope a King of France and some Princes of Germany Prisoners besides a vast accession of Wealth and Empire from the West Indies But he now growing out of love with the Pomp and Greatness of the World began to have more serious thoughts of another Life which were much encreased in him by the answer one of his Captains gave him when he desired Leave to retire and being asked the reason said that between the affairs of the World and the hour of death there ought to be some interval He found his for tune turned his Designs in Germany were blasted In the Siege of Mets he saw he could no more command Triumphs to wait on him for though his Army consisted of 100000 Men yet he was forced to raise his Siege with the loss of 40000 Men and though his Wars had been this year more sucessful both in Italy and Flanders yet he thought he was too old to deal with the King of France It was thought his Son set this forward who had left England in discontent being weary both of His Queen and of holding a titular Crown only in her Right being excluded from the Government All these things concurring made the Emperor in a solemn Assembly at Brussels on the 25th of October in the presence of his Son and Maximilian King of Boheme and of the Duke of Savoy and his two Sisters the Queens Dowagers of France and Hungary with a vast number of others of lower quality first give his Son the Golden Fleece and so resign the headship of that Order to him and then the Dukedomes of Burgundy and Brabant and the other Provinces of the Netherlands Two months after that he resigned all his other Hereditary Dominions and the next year he sent a Resignation of the Empire to the Diet who thereupon did choose his Brother Ferdinand Emperor to which the Pope made great exceptions for he said the Resignation ought to have been only to him and that being made as it was it was null and upon that he would not acknowledge the new Emperor Charles staid sometime in Flanders in a private House For he left all his Palaces and had but little company about him It is said that when Seld his Brother's Secretary being sent to him was leaving him once late at night all the Candles on the Stairs being burnt out and none waiting to light him down the late Emperor would needs carry the Candle down after him the other as may be well imagined being much confounded at it the Emperor told him He was now a private Man and his Servants knowing there was nothing now to be had by attending did not wait carefully He bad him tell his Brother what a change he had seen in him and how vain a thing the attendance of Courtiers was since he was so soon forsaken by his own Servants He reserved but 100000 Crowns a year for his own use and sixty Servants But at his coming into Spain he found even that small Pension was not readily payed at which he was observed to be much displeased He retired to a place in the Confines of Castile and Portugal which he had observed in his Hunting to be fit for a retreat by reason of the pleasantness of the Situation and the temperatness of the Air and there he had ordered a little Appartment of seven Rooms fourteen foot square to be built for him He kept only twelve servants about himself and sent the rest to stay in the neighbouring Towns He gave himself at first much to mechanical Curiosities and had great varieties of Clocks and some other motions which surprised the ignorant Monks who were afraid they were the performances of Magick especially his Machines of Birds of wood that did fly out and come back and the representations of Armies that by Springs engaged and fought He also designed that great work of carrying the Tago up a Hill near Toledo which was afterwards done at a vast charge He gave himself to Gardening and used to Graft and Imp with his own hand and keeping but one Horse rid abroad some times attended only by one Footman The making of Clocks was not then so perfect as it is since so that he could never bring his Clocks to strike in the same minute and he used upon that to say he saw the Folly of endeavouring to bring all Men to be of the same mind in Religion since he could not bring Machines to agree exactly He set himself also much to study and in the second year of his retirement went oftener to the Chappel and â—o the Sacrament than he had done at first He used also to Discipline himself with a Cord which after his death having some marks of the severity he had put himself to was laid up among his Sons chiefest Rarities But amidst all this it was believed he became in most points to be of the belief of the Protestants before he died and as his Confessor was burnt afterwards for Heresie so Miranda the Arch-Aishop of Toledo who used to come often to him was upon the same suspitions kept long in Prison Near the end of two years at the Aniversary of his Mothers Funeral who had died but a few years before having
were under severe pains follow that Faith which was received by Damasus Bishop of Rome and Peter of Alexandria And why might not the King and Laws of England give the like Authority to the Arch-bishops of Canterbury and York When the Empire and especially the Eastern part of it had been during the Reign of Constantius and Valens succeeding him after a short Interval so overspread with Arianisme it is scarce to be imagined how it could have been reformed in any other manner for they durst not at first trust it to the discretion of a Synod and yet the Question then on foot was not so link'd with Interest being a Speculative Point of Divinity as those about which the Contests were in the beginnings of the Reformation It is not to be imagined how any Changes in Religion can be made by Sovereign Princes unless an Authority be lodged with them of giving the Sanction of a Law to the sounder though the lesser part of a Church for as Princes and Law-givers are not tied to an implicite obedience to Clergy-men but are left to the freedom of their own discerning so they must have a Power to choose what side to be of where things are much enquired into The Jurisdiction of Synods or Councils is founded either on the Rules of Expediency and Brotherly Correspondence or on the force of Civil Laws for when the Christian Belief had not the support of Law every Bishop taught his own Flock the best he could and gave his Neighbours such an account of his Faith at or soon after his Consecration as satisfied them and so maintained the Vnity of the Church The formality of Synods grew up in the Church from the division of the Roman Empire and the Dignity of the several Cities which is a thing so well known and so plainly acknowledged by the Writers of all sides that it were a needless imposing on the Readers patience to spend time to prove it Such as would understand it more perfectly will find it in De Marca the late Arch-bishop of Paris's Books de Concordia Imperii Sacerdotii and in Blondells Works De la Primaute de l'Eglise None can imagine there is a Divine Authority in that which sprang from such a beginning The major part of Synods cannot be supposed to be in matters of Faith so assisted from Heaven that the lesser part must necessarily acquiesce in their Decrees or that the Civil Powers must always measure their Laws by their Votes especially where Interest does visibly turn the Scales And this may satisfie any reasonable Man as to this prejudice that if Arch-bishop Cranmer and Holgate the two Primates and Metropolitanes of this Church were in the right in the things that they procured to be reformed though the greater part of the Bishops being biassed by base ends and generally both superstitious and little conversant in the true Theological Learning did oppose them and they were thereby forced to order matters so that at first they were prepared by some selected Bishops and Divines and afterwards Enacted by King and Parliament this is no just exception to what was so managed And such a Reformation can no more be blasted by being called a Parliament-Religion than the Reformations made by the Kings of Israel without or against the Majority of the Priests could be blemish'd by being call'd the Kings Religion A third Prejudice is that the Persons who governed the Affairs at Court were weak or ill Men that the King being under Age things were carried by those who had him in their Power And for the two great Ministers of that Reign or rather the Administrators of it the Dukes of Somerset and Northumberland as their violent and untimely deaths may seem to be effects of the indignation of Heaven for what they did so they were both eminently faulty in their Administration and are supposed to have sought too much their own ends This seems to cast a blemish on their Actions and to give some reason to suspect the things were not good which had such Instruments to advance them But this Prejudice compounded of many Particulars when taken to pieces will appear of no force to blast the credit of what they did By our Law the King never dies and is never young nor old so that the Authority of the King is the same whether administred by himself or by his Governours when he is under Age nor are we to judge of Men by the events that befall them These are the deepest Secrets of Divine Providence into which it is impossible for Men of limited understandings to penetrate and if we make Judgments of Persons and Things by accidents we shall very often most certainly conclude falsely Solomon made the Observation which the Series of Humane Affairs ever since hath fully justified That there are Just Men to whom it happens according to the Work of the Wicked and Wicked Men to whom it happens according to the Work of the Righteous and the enquiring into these seemingly unequal steps of Gods Governing the World is a vanity As for the Duke of Northumberland the Reformation is not at all concerned in him for if we believe what he said when there was the least reason to suspect him on the Scaffold he was all the while a Papist in his Heart And so no wonder if such a Man striking in for his own ambitious ends with that which was popular even against the perswasions of his Conscience did very ill things The Duke of Somerset was indeed more sincere and though he was not without his faults which we may safely acknowledge since the Man of Infallibility is not pretended to be without sin yet these were not such heinous transgressions but rather such as humane infirmity exposes most Men to when they are raised to an high condition He was too vain too much addicted to his own Notions and being a Man of no extraordinary Parts he was too much at the disposal of those who by flatteries and submissions insinuated themselves into him and he made too great hast to raise a vast Estate to be altogether innocent but I never find him charged with any personal disorders nor was he ever guilty of falshood of perverting Justice of Cruelty or of Oppression He was so much against the last of these that he lost the affections of the Nobility for being so careful of the Commons and covering them from the oppression of their Landlords The Business of his Brother though it has a very ill appearance and is made to look worse by the lame account our Books give of it seems to have been forced on him for the Admiral was a Man of most incurable ambition and so inclined to raise disturbance that after so many relapses and such frequent Reconciliations he still breaking out into new disorders it became almost necessary to put him out of a capacity of doing more mischief But if we compare the Duke of Somerset with the great Ministers even in
but by the Advice and Consent of the other Executors according to the Will of the late King Then they all went to take their Oaths but it was proposed that it should be delayed till the next day that so they might do it upon better consideration More was not done that day save that the Lord Chancellor was ordered to deliver up the Seals to the King and to receive them again from his Hands for King Henry's Seal was to be made use of either till a new one was made or till the King was Crowned He was also ordered to renew the Commissions of the Judges the Justices of Peace the Presidents of the North and of Wales and of some other Officers This was the issue of the first Council-day under this King In which the so easie advancement of the Earl of Hartford to so high a Dignity gave great occasion to censure it seeming to be a change of what King Henry had designed But the Kings great kindness to his Unkle made it pass so smoothly For the rest of the Executors not being of the Ancient Nobility but Courtiers were drawn in easily to comply with that which was so acceptable to their young King Only the Lord Chancellor who had chiefly opposed it was to expect small favour at the new Protectors hands It was soon apparent what emulation there was between them And the Nation being then divided between those who loved the old Superstition and those who desired a more complete Reformation The Protector set himself at the Head of the one and the Lord Chancellor at the Head of the other Party The next day the Executors met again Which is declared in Council and first took their Oaths most solemnly for their faithful executing the Will They also ordered all those who were by the late King named Privy-Councellors to come into the Kings Presence and there they declared to the King the choice they had made of his Unkle who gave his Assent to it It was also signified to the Lords of the Council who likewise with one voice gave their Consent to it And Dispatches were ordered to be sent to the Emperour the French King and the Regent of Flanders giving notice of the Kings Death and of the Constitution of the Council and the Nomination of the Protector during the Minority of their young King All Dispatches were ordered to be Signed only by the Protector and all the Temporal Lords with all the Bishops about the Town were commanded to come and swear Allegiance to the King On the 2d of Feb. Feb. 2. the Protector was declared Lord Treasurer and Earl Marshal these Places having been designed for him by the late King upon the Duke of Norfolks Attainder Letters were also sent to Callice Bulloigne Ireland the Marches of Scotland and most of the Counties of England giving notice of the Kings Succession and of the order now setled The Will was also ordered to be Enrolled and every of the Executors was to have an Exemplification of it under the Great Seal and the Clerks of Council were also ordered to give to every of them an account of all things done in Council under their Hands and Seals The Bishops take out Commissions for their Bishopricks And the Bishops were required to take out new Commissions of the same form with those they had taken out in King Henry's time for which see Page 267. of the former Part only with this difference That there is no mention made of a Vicar-General in these Commissions as was in the former there being none after Cromwel advanced to that Dignity Two of these Commissions are yet extant one taken out by Cranmer the other taken out by Bonner But this was only done by reason of the present juncture because the Bishops being generally addicted to the former Superstition it was thought necessary to keep them under so arbitrary a Power as that subjected them to for they hereby held their Bishopricks only during the Kings pleasure and were to exercise them as his Delegates in his Name and by his Authority Cranmer set an Example to the rest Collection Number 2. and took out his Commission which is in the Collection But this was afterwards judged too heavy a Yoak and therefore the new Bishops that were made by this King were not put under it and so Ridley when made Bishop of London in Bonners room was not required to take out any such Commission but they were to hold their Bishopricks during life The reason of the new Creation of many Noblemen There was a Clause in the Kings Will requiring his Executors to make good all that he had promised in any manner of ways Whereupon Sir William Paget Sir Anthony Denny and Sir William Herbert were required to declare what they knew of the Kings Intentions and Promises the former being the Secretary whom he had trusted most and the other two those that attended on him in his Bed-Chamber during his sickness though they were called Gentlemen of the Privy-Chamber for the Service of the Gentlemen of the Bed-Chamber was not then set up Paget declared That when the Evidence appeared against the Duke of Norfolk and his Son the Earl of Surrey the King who used to talk oft in private with him alone told him that he intended to bestow their Lands liberally and since by Attainders and other ways the Nobility were much decayed he intended to create some Peers and ordered him to write a Book of such as he thought meetest who thereupon proposed the Earl of Hartford to be a Duke the Earl of Essex to be a Marquess the Viscount Lisle to be an Earl the Lords St. John Russel and Wriothesley to be Earls and Sir Tho. Seimour Sir Thom. Cheyney Sir Richard Rich Sir William Willoughby Sir Tho. Arundel Sir Edmund Sheffield Sir Jo. St. Leiger Sir _____ Wymbish Sir _____ Vernon of the Peak and Sir Christopher Danby to be Barons Paget also proposed a distribution of the Duke of Norfolk's Estate But the King liked it not and made Mr. Gates bring him the Books of that Estate which being done he ordered Paget to tot upon the Earl of Hartford these are the words of his Deposition a Thousand Merks on the Lord Lisle St. John and Russel 200 Pounds a year to the Lord Wriothesley 100 and for Sir Tho. Seimour 300 Pounds a year But Paget said it was too little and stood long arguing it with him yet the King ordered him to propose it to the Persons concerned and see how they liked it And he putting the King in mind of Denny who had been oft a Suiter for him but he had never yet in lieu of that obtained any thing for Denny the King ordered 200 Pounds for him and 400 Marks for Sir William Herbert and remembred some others likewise But Paget having according to the Kings Commands spoken to these who were to be advanced found that many of them desired to continue in their former
Clergy to which he willingly consented But the Emperour knowing That if Religion were declared to be the ground of the War all the Protestants would unite against him who were the much greater number of the Empire resolved to divide them among themselves and to pretend somewhat else than Religion as the cause of the War There were then four of the Electors of that Religion the Count Palatine the Duke of Saxe the Marquess of Brandenburg and the Arch-bishop of Colen besides the Landgrave of Hesse the Duke of Wittemberg and many lesser Princes and almost all the Cities of the Empire Bohem and the other hereditary Dominions of the House of Austria were also generally of the same Religion The Northern Kings and the Swiss Cantons were firmly united to them The two Crowns of England and France were likewise concerned in Interest to support them against the Austrian Family But the Emperour got France and England engaged in a War between themselves So that he was now at leisure to accomplish his designs on the Empire where some of the Princes being extreme old as the Count Palatine and Herman Arch-bishop of Colen others being of soft and unactive tempers as the Marquess of Brandenburg and others discontented and ambitious as Maurice of Saxony and the Brothers of Brandenburg he had indeed none of the first Rank to deal with but the Duke of Saxe and the Landgrave of Hesse Who were both great Captains but of such different tempers that where they were in equal Command there was no great probability of success The former was a Prince of the best composition of any in that Age he was sincerely religious and one of the most equally tempered Men that was then alive neither lifted up with success nor cast down with misfortunes He had a great capacity but was slow in his resolutions The Landgrave on the other hand had much more heat was a quicker Man and of an impatient temper on which the accidents of Life made deep impressions When the Emperour began to engage in this design the Pope being jealous of his greatness and desirous to entangle him in a long and expenceful War published the secret ends of the League and opened the Council in Trent in Novem. 1545. where a few Bishops and Abbots with his Legates presiding over them usurped the most Glorious Title of The most Holy Oecumenical Council representing the Catholick Church They entred by such slow steps as were directed from Rome into the discussion of Articles of Doctrine which were as they were pleased to call it explained to them by some Divines for most part Friars who amused the more ignorant Bishops with the nice speculations with which they had been exercised in the Schools where hard and barbarous words served in good stead to conceal some things not so fit to be proposed bare-faced and in plain terms The Emperour having done enough towards his design that a Council was opened in Germany endeavoured to keep them from determining Points of Doctrine and pressed them to examine some abuses in the Government of the Church which had at least given occasion to that great alienation of so many from the See of Rome and the Clergy There were also divers wise and learned Prelates chiefly of Spain who came thither full of hopes of getting these abuses redressed Some of them had observed That in all times Heresies and Schisms did owe their chief growth to the scandals the ignorance and negligence of the Clergy which made the Laity conceive an ill opinion of them and so disposed them both in inclination and interest to cherish such as opposed them and therefore they designed to have many great corruptions cast out and observing that Bishops Non-residence was a chief occasion of all those evils they endeavoured to have Residence declared to be of Divine Right intending thereby to lessen the Power of the Papacy which was grown to that height that they were slaves to that See taxed by it at pleasure and the care of their Diocesses extorted out of their hands by the several ranks of exempted Priests and also to raise the Episcopal Authority to what it was anciently and to cut off all these encroachments which the See of Rome had made on them at first by craft and which they still maintained by their Power But the Court of Rome was to lose much by all Reformations and some Cardinals openly declared That every Reformation gave the Hereticks great advantages and was a Confession that the Church had erred and that these very things so much complained of were the chief Nerves of the Popedom which being cut the greatness of their Court must needs fall and therefore they did oppose all these motions and were still for proceeding in establishing the Doctrine And though the opposing a Decree to oblige all to Residence was so grosly scandalous that they were ashamed of it yet they intended to secure the greatness of the Court by a Salvo for the Popes Priviledge and Dignity in granting Dispensations These Proceedings at Trent discovered what was to be expected from that Council and alarum'd all the Protestants to think what they were to look for if the Emperour should force them to submit to the Decrees of such an Assembly where those whom they called Hereticks could expect little since the Emperour himself could not prevail so far as to obtain or hinder delays or to give preference for Matters of Discipline to Points of Doctrine So the Protestants met at Frankfort 1546. January Princes meet at Frankfort and entred into Councils for their common safety in case any of them should be disturbed about Religion chiefly for preserving the Elector of Colen whom the Pope had cited to Rome for Heresie They wrote to the Emperors Ministers That they heard from all Hands that the Emperor was raising great Forces and designing a War against them who thought themselves secured by the Edict of Spire and desired nothing but the confirmation of that and the regulation of the Imperial Chamber as was then agreed on A Meeting being proposed between the Emperor and the Landgrave the Landgrave went to him to Spire where the Emperor denied he had any design of a War with which the other charged him only he said he had with great difficulty obtained a Council in Germany and therefore he hoped they would submit to it But after some expostulations on both hands the Landgrave left him and now the thing was generally understood though the Emperor did still deny it and said he would make no War about Religion but only against the disturbers of the Peace of the Empire By this means he got the Elector Palatine to give little or no aid to the other Princes The Marquess of Brandenburg was become jealous of the greatness of Saxe and so was at first Neuter but afterwards openly declared for the Emperor But Maurice the Duke of Saxe's near Kinsman who by that Dukes means was setled in a fair
Marriage all other things should be presently forgiven and Peace be immediately made up but if they were not empow'red in that particular and offered only to treat about Restitutions that then they should immediately break off the Treaty The Bishop of Duresme was also ordered to carry down with him the Exemplifications of many Records to prove the Subjection of the Crown of Scotland to England some of these are said to have been under the Hands and Seals of their Kings their Nobles their Bishops Abbots and Towns He was also ordered to search for all the Records that were lying at Duresme where many of them were kept to be ready to be shewed to the Scots upon any occasion that might require it The Meeting on the Borders came to a quick issue for the Scottish Commissioners had no Power to treat about the Marriage But Tonstall searching the Registers of his See found many Writings of great consequence to clear that Subjection of which the Reader will see an account in a Letter he writ to the Council Collection Number 9. in the Collection of Papers The most remarkable of these was the Homage King William of Scotland made to Henry the second by which he granted That all the Nobles of his Realm should be his Subjects and do Homage to him and that all the Bishops of Scotland should be under the Arch-bishops of York and that the King of England should give all the Abbeys and Honours in Scotland at the least they should not be given without his consent with many other things of the like nature It was said that the Monks in those days who generally kept the Records were so accustomed to the forging of Stories and Writings that little credit was to be given to such Records as lay in their keeping But having so faithfully acknowledged what was alledged against the freedom of Scotland I may be allowed to set down a Proof on the other side for my Native Country copied from the Original Writing yet extant under the Hands and Seals of many of the Nobility and Gentry of that Kingdom It is a Letter to the Pope and it was ordinary that of such publick Letters there were Duplicates Signed The one of which was sent and the other laid up among the Records of which I have met with several Instances So that of this Letter the Copy which was reserved being now in Noble Hands was communicated to me and is in the Collection Collection Number 10. It was upon the Popes engaging with the King of England to assist him to subdue Scotland that they writ to him and did assert most directly that their Kingdom was at all times free and independent But now these Questions being waved the other difference about the Marriage was brought to a sharper decision Aug. 21 On the 21st of August the Protector took out a Commission to be General and to make War on Scotland and did devolve his Power during his absence on the Privy Council and appointed his Brother to be Lord-Lieutenant for the South and the Earl of Warwick whom he carried with him Lord-Lieutenant for the North and left a Commission of Array to the Marquess of Northampton for Essex Suffolk and Norfolk to the Earl of Arundel for Sussex Surrey Hampshire and Wiltshire and to Sir Thom. Cheyney for Kent All this was in case of any Invasion from France Having thus setled Affairs during his absence he set out for Newcastle having ordered his Troops to march thither before and coming thither on the 27th of that Month Aug. 27 he saw his Army mustered on the 28th and marched forward to Scotland The Lord Clinton commanded the Ships that sailed on as the Army marched which was done that Provisions and Ammunition might be brought by them from Newcastle or Berwick if the Enemy should at any time fall in behind their Army He entred into Scotch Ground the second of September Sept. 2. and advanced to the Paths the 5th 5. where the Passage being narrow and untoward they looked for an Enemy to have disputed it but found none the Scots having only broken the Ways which in that dry Season signified not much but to stop them some hours in their March When they had passed these some little Castles Dunglas Thornton and Innerwick having but a few ill provided Men in them rendred to them On the 9th they came to Falside Sept. 9. where there was a long Fight in several Parties in which there were 1300 of the Scots slain And now they were in sight of the Scotch Army which was for numbers of Men one of the greatest that they had ever brought together consisting of 30000 Men of which 10000 were commanded by the Governour 8000 by the Earl of Angus 8000 by the Earl of Huntley and 4000 by the Earl of Argile with a fair Train of Artillery nine Brass and 21 Iron Guns On the other side the English Army consisted of about 15000 Foot and 3000 Horse but all well appointed The Scots were now heated with the old National Quarrel to England It was given out that the Protector was come with his Army to carry away their Queen and to enslave the Kingdom And for the encouraging of the Army it was also said that 12 Gallies and 50 Ships were on the Sea from France and that they looked for them every day The Protector finding an Army brought together so soon The Protectors Offers to the Scots and so much greater than he expected began to be in some apprehension and therefore he writ to the Scots to this effect That they should remember they were both Christians and so should be tender of the effusion of so much Blood that this War was not made with any design but for a perpetual Peace by the Marriage of their two Princes which they had already agreed and given their publick Faith upon it and that the Scots were to be much more gainers by it than the English The Island seemed made for one Empire It was pity it should be more distracted with such Wars when there was so fair and just a way offered for uniting it and it was much better for them to marry their Queen to a Prince of the same Language and on the same Continent than to a Forreigner but if they would not agree to that he offered that their Queen should be bred up among them and not at all contracted neither to the French nor to any other Forreigner till she came of Age that by the consent of the Estates she might choose a Husband for her self If they would agree to this he would immediately return with his Army out of Scotland and make satisfaction for the damages the Country had suffered by the Invasion This Proposition seems to justifie what the Scotch Writers say though none of the English mention it That the Protector what for want of Provisions and what from the apprehensions he had of so numerous an Army of the Scots
and Temporalty did without compulsion give their assent he remembers her what opposition the stiff-necked Papists gave him and what Rebellions they raised against him which he wonders how she came so soon to forget Adding that death had prevented him before he had finished these Godly Orders which he had designed and that no kind of Religion was perfected at his death but all was left so uncertain that it must inevitably bring on great disorders if God did not help them and that himself and many others could witness what regret their late Master had when he saw he must die before he had finished what he intended He wond'red that she who had been well bred and was learned should esteem true Religion and the knowledge of the Scriptures Newfangledness or Fantasie He desired she would turn the Leaf and look on the other side and would with an humble Spirit and by the assistance of the Grace of God consider the matter better Thus things went on till the Parliament met The Parliament meets which was summoned to meet the fourth of November The day before it met Novemb. 3. the Protector gave too publick an instance how much his prosperous success had lifted him up For by a Patent under the Great Seal Rot. Pat. 1. Reg. 7. Part. he was warranted to sit in Parliament on the Right Hand of the Throne under the Cloath of State and was to have all the Honours and Priviledges that at any time any of the Unkles of the Kings of England whether by the Fathers or Mothers side had enjoyed with a Non obstante to the Statute of Precedence The Lord Rich had been made Lord Chancellor on the 24th of October but whether the Protector or he opened the Parliament by any Speech does not appear from the Journal of the Lords House On the 10th of Decemb. Decemb. 10. a Bill was brought in for the repealing several Statutes It was read the second time on the 12th and the third time on the 16th day On the 19th 19. some Provisoes were added to it and it was sent down to the Commons who sent it up the 23d of December 23. Dec. to which the Royal Assent was given The Commons had formed a new Bill for repealing these Statutes which upon some Conferences they were willing to let fall only some Provisoes were added to the old one upon which the Bishops of London Duresme Ely Hereford and Chichester dissented An Act repealing former severe Laws The Preamble of it sets forth That nothing made a Government happier than when the Prince governed with much clemency and the Subjects obeyed out of love Yet the late King and some of his Progenitors being provoked by the unruliness of some of their People had made severe Laws but they judging it necessary now to recommend the Kings Government to the affections of the People repealed all Laws that made any thing to be Treason but what was in the Act of 25 of Edw. the 3d as also two of the Statutes about Lollardies together with the Act of the six Articles and the other Acts that followed in explanation of that All Acts in King Henry the 8th's time declaring any thing to be Felony that was not so declared before were also repealed together with the Acts that made the Kings Proclamations of equal Authority with Acts of Parliament It was also Enacted That all who denied the Kings Supremacy or asserted the Popes in words should for the first offence forfeit their Goods and Chattels and suffer Imprisonment during pleasure For the second offence should incur the Pain of Praemunire and for the third offence be attainted of Treason But if any did in Writing Printing or by any overt Act or Deed endeavour to deprive the King of his Estate or Titles particularly of his Supremacy or to confer them on any other after the first of March next he was to be adjudged guilty of High Treason and if any of the Heirs of the Crown should usurp upon another or did endeavour to break the Succession of the Crown it was declared high Treason in them their Aiders and Abettors And all were to enjoy the Benefit of Clergy and the Priviledge of Sanctuary as they had it before King Henry the 8th's Reign excepting only such as were guilty of Murder Poisoning Burglary Robbing on the High-way the stealing of Cattel or stealing out of Churches or Chappels Poisoners were to suffer as other Murderers None were to be accused of Words but within a Month after they were spoken And those who called the French King by the Title of King of France were not to be esteemed guilty of the Pains of translating the Kings Authority or Titles on any other In Ch. Coll. Camb. among Parkers Papers This Act was occasioned by a Speech that Arch-bishop Cranmer had in Convocation in which he exhorted the Clergy to give themselves much to the study of the Scripture and to consider seriously what things were in the Church that needed Reformation that so they might throw out all the Popish trash that was not yet cast out Upon this some intimated to him that as long as the six Articles stood in force it was not safe for them to deliver their Opinions This he reported to the Council upon which they ordered this Act of Repeal By it the Subjects were delivered from many fears they were under and had good hopes of a mild Government when in stead of procuring new severe Law the old ones were let fall The Council did also free the Nation of the jealousies they might have of them by such an abridgment of their own Power But others judged it had been more for the interest of the Government to have kept up these Laws still in force but to have restrained the execution of them This Repeal drew on another which was sent from the Commons on the 20th of December and was agreed to by the Lords on the 21st It was of an Act in the 28th year of the last King by which all Laws made while his Son was under 24 years of Age might be by his Letters Patents after he attained that Age annulled as if they had never been Which they altered thus That the King after that Age might by his Letters Patents void any Act of Parliament for the future but could not so void it from the beginning as to annul all things done upon it between the making and annulling of it which were still to be lawful Deeds The next Bill of a publick nature was concerning the Sacrament Act about the Communion Which was brought in and read the first time on the 12th of Novemb. the second time on the 15th and was twice read on the 17th And on the 24th a Bill was brought in for the Communion to be received in both kinds on the third of December it was read the second time and given to the Protector on the 5th read again and given to two
Translation into some Town of the Popes to which it was not likely the Imperialists would follow them and so at least the Council would be suspended if not dissolved For this Remove they laid hold on the first colour they could find One dying of a malignant Feaver it was given out and certified by Physicians that he died of the Plague so in all hast they translated the Council to Bologna Apr. 21. The first Session of Bologna The Imperialists protested against it but in vain for thither they went The Emperor was hereby quite disappointed of his chief design which was to force the Germans to submit to a Council held in Germany and therefore no Plague appearing at Trent he pressed the return of the Council thither But the Pope said it was the Councils act and not his and that their Honour was to be kept up that therefore such as stayed at Trent were to go first to Bologna and acknowledge the Council and they should then consider what was to be done So that now all the hope the Germans had was that this difference between the Pope and Emperor might give them some breathing and time might bring them out of these extremities into which they were then driven Upon these disorders the Forreign Reformers who generally made Germany their Sanctuary were now forced to seek it elsewhere So Peter Martyr in the end of November this Year was brought over to England by the Invitation which the Arch-bishop of Canterbury sent him in the Kings Name He was born in Florence where he had been an Augustinian-Monk He was learned in the Greek and the Hebrew which drew on him the envy of the rest of his Order whose Manners he inveighed oft against So he left them and went to Naples where he gathered an Assembly of those who loved to Worship God more purely This being made known he was forced to leave that Place and went next to Lucca where he lived in society with Tremellius and Zanchius But being also in danger there he went to Zurick with Bernardinus Ochinus that had been one of the most celebrated Preachers of Italy and now forsook his former Superstitions From Zurick he went to Basil and from thence by Martin Bucers means he was brought to Strasburg where Cranmers Letter found both him and Ochinus The Latter was made a Canon of Canterbury with a Dispensation of Residence and by other Letters Patents 40 Marks were given yearly to him and as much to Peter Martyr There had been this Year some differences between the English and French concerning the Fortifications about Bulloigne The French quarrel about Bulloigne The English were raising a great Fort by the Harbour there This being signified to King Henry by Gaspar Coligny afterwards the famous Admiral of France then Governour of the neighbouring Parts to Bulloigne it was complained of at the Court of England It was answered That this was only to make the Harbour more secure and so the Works were ordered to be vigorously carried on But this could not satisfie the French who plainly saw it was of another sort than to be intended only for the Sea The King of France came and viewed the Country himself and ordered Coligny to raise a Fort on a high Ground near it which was called the Chastilion Fort and commanded both the English Fort and the Harbour But the Protector had no mind to give the French a colour for breaking with the English so there was a Truce and further Cessation agreed on in the end of September These are all the considerable Forreign Transactions of this Year in which England was concerned But there was a secret contrivance laid at home of a high nature which though it broke not out till the next Year yet the beginnings of it did now appear The Protectors Brother Thomas Seimour was brought to such a share in his Fortunes The Breach between the Protector and the Admiral that he was made a Baron and Lord Admiral But this not satisfying his ambition he endeavoured to have linked himself into a nearer relation with the Crown by marrying the Kings Sister the Lady Elizabeth But finding he could not compass that he made his Addresses to the Queen Dowager Who enjoying now the Honour and Wealth the late King had left her resolved to satisfie her self in her next Choice and entertained him a little too early for they were married so soon after the Kings death that it was charged afterwards on the Admiral that if she had brought a Child as soon as might have been after the Marriage it had given cause to doubt whether it had not been by the late King which might have raised great disturbance afterwards But being thus married to the Queen he concealed it for some time till he procured a Letter from the King recommending him to her for a Husband upon which they declared their Marriage with which the Protector was much offended Being thus possessed of great Wealth and being Husband to the Queen Dowager he studied to engage all that were about the King to be his Friends and he corrupted some of them by his Presents and forced one on Sir John Cheek That which he designed was That whereas in former times the Infant Kings of England had had Governours of their Persons distinct from the Protectors of their Realms which Trusts were divided between their Unkles it being judged too much to joyn both in one Person who was thereby too great whereas a Governour of the Kings Person might be a check on the Protector he would therefore himself be made Governour of the Kings Person alledging that since he was the Kings Unkle as well as his Brother he ought to have a proportioned share with him in the Government About Easter this Year he first set about this design and corrupted some about the King who should bring him sometimes privately through the Gallery to the Queens Lodgings and he desired they would let him know when the King had occasion for Money and that they should not always trouble the Treasury for he would be ready to furnish him and he thought a young King might be taken with this So it happened that the first time Latimer preached at Court the King sent to him to know what Present he should make him Seimour sent him 40 l. but said he thought 20 enough to give Latimer and the King might dispose of the rest as he pleased Thus he gained ground with the King whose sweet nature exposed him to be easily won by such Artifices It is generally said that all this difference between the Brothers was begun by their Wives and that the Protectors Lady being offended that the younger Brothers Wife had the precedence of her which she thought belonged to her self did thereupon raise and inflame the differences But in all the Letters that I have seen concerning this Breach I could never find any such thing once mentioned Nor is it reasonable to imagine that the
trade with them and bring all the Money they could gather by that means to Rome They being bred up to a voluntary Poverty and expecting great Rewards for their Industry sold those Secrets with as much cunning as Mounte-banks use in selling their Tricks only here was the difference that the ineffectualness of the Mountebanks Medicines was soon discovered so their Trade must be but short in one Place whereas the other could not be so easily found out The chief Piece of the Religion of those Ages being to believe all that their Priests taught them Of this sort the Reader will find in the Collection an Essay of Indulgences as they were printed in the Hours after the use of Sarum Collection Number 26. which were set down in English though the Prayers be all Latine that so all the People might know the value of such Ware Those had been all by degrees brought from Rome and put into Peoples Hands and afterwards laid together in their Offices By them Indulgences of many years Hundreds Thousands and Millions of years and of all sins whatsoever were granted to such as devoutly said such Collects but it was always understood that they must confess and be absolved which is the meaning of those Expressions concerning their being in a state of Grace And so the whole Business was a Cheat. And now all this Trade was laid aside and Confession of secret sins was left to all Mens free choice since it was certain that the Confession to a Priest was no where enjoyned in the Scriptures It was a reasonable Objection that as secret Confession and private Penance had worn out the primitive practice of the publick censuring of scandalous Persons so it had been well if the reviving of that Discipline had driven out these later Abuses but to let that lie unrestored and yet to let Confession wear out was to discharge the World of all outward restraints and to leave them to their full liberty and so to throw up that Power of Binding and Loosing which ought to take place chiefly in admitting them to the Sacrament This was confessed to be a great defect and effectual endeavours were used to retrieve it though without success and it was openly declared to be a thing which they would study to repair But the total disuse of all publick censure had made the Nation so unacquainted with it that without the effectual concurrence of the Civil Authority they could not compass it And though it was acknowledged to be a great disorder in the Church yet as they could not keep up the necessity of private Confession since it was not commanded in the Gospel so the generality of the Clergy being superstitious Men whose chief influence on the People was by those secret Practices in Confession they judged it necessary to leave that free to all People and to represent it as a thing to which they were not obliged and in the place of that ordered the general Confession to be made in the Church with the Absolution added to it For the Power of Binding and Loosing it was by many thought to be only Declarative and so to be exercised when the Gospel was preached and a General Absolution granted according to the Ancient Forms In which Forms the Absolution was a Prayer that God would absolve and so it had been still used in the Absolution which was given on Maundy-Thursday but the Formal Absolution given by the Priest in his own Name I absolve thee was a late invention to raise their Authority higher and signified nothing distinct from those other Forms that were anciently used in the Church Others censured the Words in distributing the two kinds in the Lords Supper the Body being given for the preserving the Body and the Blood of Christ for preserving the Soul This was thought done on design to possess the People with an high value of the Chalice as that which preserved their Souls whereas the Bread was only for the preservation of their Bodies But Cranmer being ready to change any thing for which he saw good reason did afterwards so alter it that in both it was said Preserve thy Body and Soul And yet it stands so in the Prayer We do not presume c. On all this I have digressed so long because of the importance of the matter and for satisfying the Scruples that many still have upon the laying aside of Confession in our Reformation Commissions were next given to examine the state of the Chantries and Guildable Lands The Instruction about them will be found in the Collection of which I need give no abstract here Collection Number 27. for they were only about the Methods of enquiring into their value and how they were possessed or what Alienations had been made of them The Protector and Council were now in much trouble The War with Scotland they found was like to grow chargeable since they saw it was supported from France There was a Rebellion also broke out in Ireland and the King was much indebted nor could they expect any Subsidies from the Parliament in which it had been said that they gave the Chantry Lands that they might be delivered from all Subsidies Therefore the Parliament was prorogued till Winter Upon this the whole Council did on the 17th of April unanimously resolve that it was necessary to sell 5000 l. a year of Chantry Lands for raising such a Sum as the Kings occasions required and Sir Hen. Mildmay was appointed to treat about the Sale of them Gardiner falls into new Troubles The new Communion-Book was received over England without any opposition Only complaints were brought of Gardiner that he did secretly detract from the Kings Proceedings Upon which the Council took occasion to reflect on all his former behaviour And here it was remembred how at first upon his refusing to receive the Kings Injunctions he had been put in the Fleet where he had been as well used as if it had been his own House which is far contrary to his Letters to the Protector of which mention has been already made and that he upon promise of Conformity had been discharged But when he was come home being forgetful of his Promises he had raised much strife and contention and had caused all his Servants to be secretly armed and harnessed and had put publick affronts on those whom the Council sent down to preach in his Diocess for in some Places to disgrace them he went into the Pulpit before them and warned the People to beware of such Teachers and to receive no other Doctrine but what he had taught them Upon this he had been sent for a second time but again upon his Promise of Conformity was discharged and ordered to stay at his own House in London That there he had continued still to meddle in publick Matters of which being again admonished he desired that he might be suffered to clear himself of all misrepresentations that had been made of him in a Sermon
Christs Flesh and Blood in the Sacrament Upon which many of the Assembly that were indiscreetly hot on both sides cried out some approving and others disliking it Of the Kings Authority under Age and of the Power of the Council in that Case he said not a word and upon that he was imprisoned The occasion of this was the Popish Clergy began generally to have it spread among them that though they had acknowledged the Kings Supremacy yet they had never owned the Councils Supremacy That the Council could only see to the execution of the Laws and Orders that had been made but could not make new ones and that therefore the Supremacy could not be exercised till the King in whose Person it was vested came to be of Age to consider of Matters himself Upon this the Lawyers were consulted who did unanimously resolve that the Supremacy being annexed to the Regal Dignity was the same in a King under Age when it was executed by the Council that it was in a King at full Age and therefore things ordered by the Council now had the same Authority in Law that they could have when the King did act himself But this did not satisfie the greater part of the Clergy Some of whom by the high Flatteries that had been given to Kings in King Henry's time seemed to fancy that there were degrees of Divine Illumination derived unto Princes by the anointing them at the Coronation and these not exerting themselves till a King attained to a ripeness of understanding they thought the Supremacy was to lie dormant while he was so young The Protector and Council endeavoured to have got Gardiner to declare against this but he would not meddle in it How far he might set forward the other Opinion I do not know These Proceedings against him were thought too severe and without Law but he being generally hated they were not so much censured as they had been if they had fallen on a more acceptable Man And thus were the Orders made by the Council generally obeyed many being terrified with the usage Gardiner met with from which others inferred what they might look for if they were refractory when so great a Bishop was so treated The next thing Cranmer set about was the compiling of a Catechisme or large instruction of young Persons in the Grounds of the Christian Religion In it he reckons the two first Commandments but one Cranmer sets out a Catechisme though he says many of the Ancients divided them in two But the division was of no great consequence so no part of the Decalogue were suppressed by the Church He shewed that the excuses the Papists had for Images were no other than what the Heathens brought for their Idolatry who also said they did not worship the Image but that only which was represented by it He particularly takes notice of the Image of the Trinity He shews how St. Peter would not suffer Cornelius and the Angel would not suffer St. John to worship them The believing that there is a vertue in one Image more than in another he accounts plain Idolatry Ezekias broke the Brazen Serpent when abused though it was a Type or Image of Christ made by Gods command to which a miraculous Vertue had been once given So now there was good reason to break Images when they had been so abused to superstition and Idolatry and when they gave such scandal to Jews and Mahometans who generally accounted the Christians Idolaters on that account He asserts besides the two Sacraments of Baptisme and the Lords Supper the Power of reconciling Sinners to God as a third and fully owns the Divine Institution of Bishops and Priests and wishes that the Canons and Rites of publick Penitence were again restored and exhorts much to Confession and the Peoples dealing with their Pastors about their Consciences that so they might upon knowledge bind and loose according to the Gospel Having finished this easie but most useful work he dedicated it to the King And in his Epistle to him complains of the great neglect that had been in former times of Catechising and that Confirmation had not been rightly administred since it ought to be given only to these of Age who understood the Principles of the Christian Doctrine and did upon knowledge and with sincere minds renew their Baptismal Vow From this it will appear that from the beginning of this Reformation the Practice of the Roman Church in the matter of Images was held Idolatrous Cranmer's zeal for restoring the Penitentiary Canons is also clear and it is plain that he had now quite laid aside those singular opinions which he formerly held of the Ecclesiastical Functions for now in a Work which was wholly his own without the concurrence of any others he fully sets forth their Divine Institution All these things made way for a greater Work which these selected Bishops and Divines who had laboured in the setting forth of the Office of the Communion were now preparing which was the entire Reformation of the whole Service of the Church In order to this they brought together all the Offices used in England In the Southern Parts A General Reformation of all the Offices of the Church is set about those after the use of Sarum were universally received which were believed to have been compiled by Osmund Bishop of Sarum In the North of England they had other Offices after the use of York In south-South-Wales they had them after the use of Hereford In North-Wales after the use of Bangor And in Lincoln another sort of an Office proper to that See In the Primitive Church when the extraordinary Gifts ceased the Bishops of the several Churches put their Offices and Prayers into such a Method as was nearest to what they had heard or remembred from the Apostles And these Liturgies were called by the Apostles Names from whose Forms they had been composed as that at Jerusalem carried the Name of St. James and that of Alexandria the Name of St. Mark though those Books that we have now under these Names are certainly so interpolated that they are of no great Authority But in the fourth Century we have these Liturgies first mentioned The Council of Laodicea appointed the same Office of Prayers to be used in the Mornings and Evenings The Bishops continued to draw up new Additions and to put old Forms into other Methods But this was left to every Bishops care nor was it made the Subject of any publick Consultation till St. Austins time when in their dealings with Hereticks they found they took advantages from some of the Prayers that were in some Churches Upon this he tells us it was ordered that there should be no Prayers used in the Church but upon common advice after that the Liturgies came to be more carefully considered Formerly the Worship of God was a pure and simple thing and so it continued till Superstition had so infected the Church that those Forms were thought too naked
certainly end in another War with France he durst not any more go from Court and march himself at the Head of the Army and leave the King to the Practices of his Brother There were also great discontents in England many were offended with the Changes made in Religion the Commons complained generally of oppression and of the enclosing of Grounds of which the sad effects broke out next Year He began to labour under the envy of the Nobility the Clergy were almost all displeased with him and the state of Affairs in Germany made it necessary to joyn with the King of France against the Emperour All this made him very desirous of such a Peace with Scotland as might at least preserve the Queen from being disposed of for Ten Years In that time by Treaty and Pensions they might hope to gain their ends more certainly than by a War which only inflamed the Scots against them according to the witty Saying of one of the Scots who being asked what he thought of the Match with England said he knew not how he should like the Marriage but he was sure he did not like the way of wooing On the other hand the French pressed the Scots to send their young Queen into France in the Ships that had brought over their Forces who should be married to the Dolphin and then they might depend on the Protection of France Many were for accepting the Proposition from England particularly all those who secretly favoured the Reformation they thought it would give them present quiet and free them from all the distractions which they either felt or might apprehend from a lasting War with so powerful an Enemy whereas the sending away of their Queen would put them out of a capacity of obtaining a Peace if the War this year proved as unsuccessful as it was the last and the defence they had from France was almost as bad as the Invasions of the English for the French were very insolent and committed great disorders But all the Clergy were so apprehensive of their ruine by the Marriage with England that they never judged themselves safe till the thing was out of their power by the sending their Queen into France And it was said that when once the English saw the hopes of the Marriage irrecoverably lost they would soon grow weary of the War for then the King of France would engage in the defence of Scotland with his whole Force so that nothing would keep up the War so much as having their Queen still among them To this many of the Nobility yielded being corrupted by Money from France and the Governour consented to it for which he was to be made Duke of Chastelherault in France The Scotish Queen is sent to France and to have an Estate of 12000 Livres a year And so it was agreed to send their Queen away This being gained the French Ships set sail to Sea as if they had been to return to France but sailed round Scotland by the Isles of Orkney and came into Dunbriton Frith near to which the Queen was kept in Dunbriton Castle and receiving her from thence August Queen of Scots sent into France with an Honourable Convoy that was sent to attend on her they carried her over to Britaigne in France and so by easie Journeys she was brought to Court where her Unkles received her with great joy hoping by her means to raise and establish their Fortunes in France In the mean time the Siege of Hadingtoun The Siege of Hadingtoun was carried on with great valour on both sides The French were astonished at the courage the nimbleness and labours of the Scotch Highlanders who were half naked Thuanus but capable of great hardships and run used to on with marvellous swiftness In one Sally which the Besieged made one of those got an English Man on his Shoulders and carried him away with that quickness that nothing could stop him and though the English Man bit him so in the Neck that as soon as he had brought him into the Camp he himself fell down as dead yet he carried him off for which he was nobly rewarded by Dessie The English defended themselves no less couragiously and though a Recruit of about 1000 Foot and 300 Horse that was sent from Berwick led by Sir Robert Bowes and Sir Tho. Palmer was so fatally intercepted that they were almost all to a Man killed yet they lost no Heart Another Party of about 300 escaped the Ambush laid for them and got into the Town with a great deal of Ammunition and Provisions of which the Besieged were come to be in want But at the same time both Home Castle and Fascastle were lost The former was taken by treachery for some coming in as deserters seeming to be very zealous for the English quarrel and being too much trusted by the Governour and going often out to bring intelligence gave the Lord Home notice that on that side where the Rock was the English kept no good Watches trusting to the steepness of the Place so they agreed that some should come and climb the Rock to whom they should give assistance which was accordingly done and so it was surprized in the night The Governour of Fascastle had summoned the Country People to bring him in Provisions upon which by a common Stratagem Soldiers coming as Country-men threw down their Carriages at the Gates and fell on the Sentinels and so the Signal being given some that lay concealed near at hand came in time to assist them and took the Castle The Protector till the Army was gathered together A Fleet sent against Scotland sent a Fleet of Ships to disturb the Scots by the descents they should make in divers places and his Brother being Admiral he commanded him to go to his charge He landed first in Fife at St. Minins but there the Queens natural Brother James afterwards Earl of Murray and Regent of Scotland gathered the Country People together and made Head against them The English were 1200 and had brought their Canon to Land but the Scots charged them so home that they forced them to their Ships Many were drowned and many killed the Scots reckoned the number of the slain to be 600 and a hundred Prisoners taken The next descent they made was no more prosperous to them For landing in the night at Mountrose Aerskin of Dun gathered the Country together and divided them in three Bodies ordering one to appear soon after the former had engaged the Enemy seeing a second But was not successful and a third Body come against them apprehending greater numbers run back to their Ships but with so much loss that of 800 who had landed the third Man got not safe to the Ships again So the Admiral returned having got nothing but loss and disgrace by the Expedition But now the English Army came into Scotland commanded by the Earl of Shrewsbury though both the Scotch Writers and Thuanus say
Church received that Sacrament frequently and in both kinds To the sixth Baptism in Cases of necessity was to be administred at any time but out of these Cases it was fit to do it solemnly and in the Ancient Church it was chiefly done on the Eves of Easter and Whit-Sunday of which usage some Footsteps remained still in the old Offices To the seventh these were late superstitious devices Images were contrary to the Scriptures first set up for remembrance but soon after made Objects of Worship To the eight The old Service had many ludicrous things in it the new was simple and grave If it appeared ridiculous to them it was as the Gospel was long ago foolishness to the Greeks To the ninth The Scriptures say nothing of it it was a superstitious Invention derogatory to Christs death To the tenth The Scriptures are the Word of God and the readiest way to confound that which is Heresie indeed To the eleventh These were ignorant superstitious and deceitful Persons To the twelfth Pool had been attainted in Parliament for his spiteful Writings and Doings against the late King To the thirteenth It was foolish and unreasonable one Servant could not do a Man's business and by this many Servants would want employment To the fourteenth This was to rob the King and those who had these Lands of him and would be a means to make so foul a Rebellion be remembred in their Prayers To the fifteenth These were notorious Traitors to whom the Kings Council was not to submit themselves After this they grew more moderate and sent eight Articles They make new Demands 1. Concerning Baptism 2. About Confirmation 3. Of the Mass 4. For reserving the Host 5. For Holy Bread and Water 6. For the old Service 7. For the single Lives of Priests 8. For the Six Articles and concluded God save the King for they were His both Body and Goods To this there was an Answer sent in the Kings Name on the 8th of July so long did the Treaty with them hold in which Which were also rejected after Expressions of the Kings affection to his People he taxes their rising in Arms against him their King as contrary to the Laws of God He tells them That they are abused by their Priests as in the Instance of Baptism which according to the Book might necessity requiring it be done at all times that the Changes that had been set out were made after long and great consultation and the Worship of this Church by the advice of many Bishops and Learned Men was reformed as near to what Christ and his Apostles had taught and done as could be and all things had been setled in Parliament But the most specious thing that misled them being that of the Kings Age it was shewed them that his Blood and not his Years gave him the Crown and the state of Government requires that at all times there should be the same Authority in Princes and the same Obedience in the People It was all penned in a high threatning Style and concluded with an earnest Invitation of them to submit to the Kings Mercy as others that had risen had also done to whom he had not only shewed Mercy but granted Redress of their just grievances otherwise they might expect the utmost severity that Traitors deserved But nothing prevailed on this enraged Multitude whom the Priests inflamed with all the Artifices they could imagine and among whom the Host was carried about by a Priest on a Cart that all might see it But when this Commotion was thus grown to a Head The Rebellion in Norfolk headed by Ket a Tanner the Men of Norfolk rose the 6th of July being led by one Ket a Tanner These pretended nothing of Religion but only to suppress and destroy the Gentry and to raise the commons and to put new Councellors about the King They encreased mightily and became 20000 strong but had no Order nor Discipline and committed many horrid outrages The Sheriff of the County came boldly to them and required them in the Kings Name to disperse and go home but had he not been well mounted they had put him cruelly to death They came to Moushold Hill above Norwich and were much favoured by many in that City Parker afterwards Arch-bishop of Canterbury came among them and preached very freely to them of their ill Lives their Rebellion against the King and the Robberies they daily committed by which he was in great danger of his Life Ket assumed to himself the Power of Judicature and under an old Oak called from thence the Oak of Reformation did such Justice as might be expected from such a Judge and in such a Camp The Marquess of Northampton was sent against them but with Orders to keep at a distance from them and to cut off their Provisions for so it was hoped that without the shedding much Blood they might come to themselves again When the news of this Rising came into York-shire the Commons there rose also A Rising in York-shire being further encouraged by a Prophecy That there should be no King nor Nobility in England that the Kingdom should be ruled by four Governours chosen by the Commons who should hold a Parliament in commotion to begin at the South and North Seas This they applied to the Devon-shire Men on the South Seas and themselves on the North Seas They at their first rising fired Beacons and so gathered the Country as if it had been for the defence of the Coast and meeting two Gentlemen with two others with them they without any provocation murdered them and left their naked Bodies unburied The French fall into the Bullognese At the same time that England was in this Commotion the News came that the French King had sent a great Army into the Territory of Bulloigne so that the Government was put to most extraordinary straits A Fast at Court where Cranmer preached Ex MS. Col. C. C. Cantab. There was a Fast proclaimed in and about London Cranmer preached on the Fast-day at Court I have seen the greatest part of his Sermon under his own Hand and it is the only Sermon of his I ever saw It is a very plain unartificial Discourse no shews of Learning or conceits of Wit in it but he severely expostulated in the Name of God with his Hearers for their ill Lives their Blasphemies Adulteries mutual Hatred Oppression and Contempt of the Gospel and complained of the slackness in punishing these sins by which the Government became in some sort guilty of them He set many Passages of the Jewish Story before them of the Judgments such sins drew on and of Gods Mercy in the unexpected deliverances they met with upon their true Repentance But he chiefly lamented the scandal given by many who pretended a zeal for Religion but used that for a Cloak to disguise their other Vices He set before them the fresh Example of Germany where People generally
the Bishoprick of Duresme Upon this the Protector writ a chiding Letter to him To it he writ an Answer so sutable to what became a Bishop who would put all things to hazard rather than do any thing against his Conscience that I thought it might do no small right to his Memory to put it with the Answer which the Protector writ to him in the Collection Collection Numb 59 60. These with many more I found among his Majesties Papers of State in that Repository of them commonly called the Paper-Office To which I had a free access by a Warrant which was procured to me from the King by the Right Honourable the Earl of Sunderland one of the Principal Secretaries of State who very cheerfully and generously expressed his readiness to assist me in any thing that might compleat the History of our Reformation That Office was first set up by the care of the Earl of Salisbury when he was Secretary of State in King James's time which though it is a copious and certain Repertory for those that are to write our History ever since the Papers of State were laid up there yet for the former times it contains only such Papers as that great Minister could then gather together so that it is not so compleat in the Transactions that fall within the time of which I writ There was also a settlement made of the Controversie concerning the Greek Tongue A contest about pronouncing the Greek There had been in King Henry's time a great Contest raised concerning the Pronunciation of the Greek Vowels That Tongue was but lately come to any perfection in England and so no wonder the Greek was pronounced like English with the same sound and apertures of the Mouth To this Mr. Cheek then Reader of that Tongue in Cambridge opposed himself and taught other Rules of Pronunciation Gardiner was it seems so afraid of every Innovation though ever so much in the right that he contended stifly to have the old Pronunciation retained and Cheek persisting in his Opinion was either put from the Chair or willingly left it to avoid the Indignation of so great and so spiteful a Man as Gardiner was who was then Chancellor of the University Cheek wrote a Book in vindication of his way of pronouncing Greek of which this must be said That it is very strange to see how he could write with so much Learning and Judgment on so bare a Subject Redmayn Poinet and other learned Men were of his side yet more covertly but Sir Tho. Smith now Secretary of State writ three Books on the same Argument and did so evidently confirm Cheeks Opinion that the Dispute was now laid aside and the true way of pronouncing the Greek took place the rather because Gardiner was in disgrace and Cheek and Smith were in such Power and Authority So great an Influence had the Interests of Men in supporting the most speculative and indifferent things Soon after this Bonner fell into new troubles Bonner falls into trouble he continued to oppose every thing as long as it was safe for him to do it while it was under debate and so kept his Interest with the Papists but he complied so obediently with all the Laws and Orders of Council that it was not easie to find any matter against him He executed every Order that was sent him so readily that there was not so much as ground for any Complaint yet it was known he was in his Heart against every thing they did and that he cherished all that were of a contrary mind The Council being informed that upon the Commotions that were in England many in London withdrew from the Service and Communion and frequented Masses which was laid to his charge as being negligent in the execution of the Kings Laws and Injunctions they writ to him on the 23d of July to see to the correcting of these things and that he should give good example himself Upon which on the 26th following he sent about a Charge to execute the Order in this Letter which he said he was most willing and desirous to do Yet it was still observed that whatsoever obedience he gave it was against his Heart And therefore he was called before the Council the 11th of August Injunctions are given him There a Writing was deliver'd to him complaining of his remissness and particularly that whereas he was wont formerly on all high Festivals to officiate himself yet he had seldom or never done it since the New Service was set out as also that Adultery was openly practised in his Diocess which he took no care according to his Pastoral Office to restrain or punish therefore he was strictly charged to see these things reformed He was also ordered to preach on Sunday come three weeks at St. Pauls Cross and that he should preach there once a quarter for the future and be present at every Sermon made there except he were sick that he should officiate at St. Pauls at every high Festival such as were formerly called Majus duplex and give the Communion that he should proceed against all who did not frequent the Common-Prayer nor receive the Sacrament once a year or did go to Mass that he should search out and punish Adulterers that he should take care of the reparation of Churches and paying Tythes in his Diocess and should keep his residence in his House in London As to his Sermon he was required to preach against Rebellion setting out the hainousness of it he was also to shew what was true Religion and that external Ceremonies were nothing in themselves but that in the use of them Men ought to obey the Magistrate and joyn true devotion to them and that the King was no less King and the People no less bound to obey when he was in Minority than when he was of full Age. In his Sermon he did not set forth the King Power under Age as he had been required to do On the first of September being the day appointed for him to preach there was a great Assembly gathered to hear him He touched upon the Points that were enjoyned him excepting that about the Kings Age of which he said not one word But since the manner of Christs Presence in the Sacrament was a thing which he might yet safely speak of he spent most of his Sermon on the asserting the Corporal Presence which he did with many sharp reflections on those who were of another mind There were present among others William Latimer and John Hooper soon after Bishop of Glocester who came and informed against him that as he had wholly omitted that about the Kings Age so he had touched the other Points but slightly and did say many other things which tended to stir up disorder and dissention Upon this there was a Commission issued out to Cranmer and Ridley with the two Secretaries of State Rot. Pat. 11. Par. 3. Reg. and Dr. May Dean of St. Pauls to
and to all the Devils if they did not furnish him well with Pears and Puddings It may perhaps be thought indecent to print such Letters being the privacies of friendship which ought not to be made publick but I confess Bonner was so brutish and so bloody a Man that I was not ill pleased to meet with any thing that might set him forth in his natural Colours to the World Forreign Affairs Thus did the Affairs of England go on this Summer within the Kingdom but it will be now necessary to consider the state of our Affairs in Forreign Parts The King of France finding it was very chargeable to carry on the War wholly in Scotland resolved this year to lessen that Expence and to make War directly with England both at Sea and Land So he came in person with a great Army and fell into the Country of Bulloigne The French take many Places about Bulloigne where he took many little Castles about the Town as Sellaque Blackness Hambletue Newhaven and some lesser ones The English Writers say those were ill provided which made them be so easily lost but Thuanus says they were all very well stored In the night they assaulted Bullingberg but were beat off then they designed to burn the Ships that were in the Harbour and had prepared Wild-fire with other combustible Matter but were driven away by the English At the same time the French Fleet met the English Fleet at Jersey but as King Edward writes in his Diary they were beat off with the loss of 1000 Men though Thuanus puts the loss wholly on the English side The French King sate down before Bulloigne in September hoping that the disorders then in England would make that Place be ill supplied and easily yielded the English finding Bullingberg was not tenable razed it and retired into the Town but the Plague broke into the French Camp so the King left it under the command of Chastilion He endeavoured chiefly to take the Pierre and so to cut off the Town from the Sea and from all communication with England and after a long Battery he gave the Assault upon it but was beat off There followed many Skirmishes between him and the Garrison and he made many attempts to close up the Channel and thought to have sunk a Galley full of Stones and Gravel in it but in all these he was still unsuccessful And therefore Winter coming on the Siege was raised only the Forts about the Town which the French had taken were strongly garrisoned so that Bulloigne was in danger of being lost the next year In Scotland also the English Affairs declined much this year Thermes The English insuccessful in Scotland before the Winter was ended had taken Broughty Castle and destroyed almost the whole Garrison In the Southern Parts there was a change made of the Lords Wardens of the English Marches Sir Robert Bowes was complained of as negligent in relieving Hadingtoun the former year so the Lord Dacres was put in his room And the Lord Gray who lost the great advantage he had when the French raised the Siege of Hadingtoun was removed and the Earl of Rutland was sent to command The Earl made an Inroad into Scotland and supplied Hadingtoun plentifully with all sorts of Provisions necessary for a Siege He had some Germans and Spaniards with him but a Party of Scotch Horse surprised the Germans Baggage and Romero with the Spanish Troop was also fallen on and taken and almost all his Men were cut off The Earl of Warwick was to have marched with a more considerable Army this Summer into Scotland had not the disorders in England diverted him as it has been already shewn Thermes did not much more this Year He intended once to have renewed the Siege of Hadingtoun but when he understood how well they were furnished he gave it over But the English Council finding how great a charge the keeping of it was and the Country all about it being destroyed so that no Provisions could be had but what were brought from England from which it was 28 Miles distant resolved to withdraw their Garrison and quit it which was done on the first of October So that the English having now no Garrison within Scotland but Lauder Thermes sate down before that and pressed it so that had not the Peace been made up with France it had fallen into his Hands Things being in this disorder both at home and abroad the Protector had nothing to depend on but the Emperors Aid and he was so ill satisfied with the Changes that had been made in Religion that much was not to be expected from him The confusions this year occasioned that Change to be made in the Office of the daily Prayers where the Answer to the Petition Give Peace in our time O Lord which was formerly and is still continued was now made Because there is none other that fighteth for us but only thou O God The state of Germany For now the Emperor having reduced all the Princes and most of the Cities of Germany to his obedience none but Magdeburg and Breame standing out did by a mistake incident to great Conquerors neglect those advantages which were then in his hands and did not prosecute his Victories but leaving Germany came this Summer into the Netherlands whither he had ordered his Son Prince Philip to come from Spain to him thorough Italy and Germany that he might put him into possession of these Provinces and make them swear Homage to him Whether at this time the Emperor was beginning to form the design of retiring or whether he did this only to prevent the Mutinies and Revolts that might fall out upon his death if his Son were not in actual possession of them is not so certain One thing is memorable in that Transaction that was called the Laetus Introitus or the terms upon which he was received Prince of Brabant to which the other Provinces had been formerly united into one Principality after many Rules and Limitations of Government in the matter of Taxes and publick Assemblies Cott. Library Galba B. 12. the not keeping up of Forces and governing them not by Strangers but by Natives it was added That if he broke these Conditions it should be free for them not to obey him or acknowledge him any longer till he returned to govern according to their Laws This was afterwards the chief ground on which they justified their shaking off the Spanish Yoke all these Conditions being publickly violated Jealousies arise in the Emperors Family At this time there were great jealousies in the Emperors Family For as he intended to have had his Brother resign his Election to be King of the Romans that it might be transferred on his own Son so there were designs in Flanders which the French cherished much to have Maximilian Ferdinands Son the most accomplish'd and vertuous Prince that had been for many Ages to be made their Prince The
Flemings were much disgusted with the Queen Regents Government who when there was need of Money sent to Bruges and Antwerp ordering Deputies to be sent her from Flanders and Brabant and when they were come she told them what Money must be raised and if they made any objections she used to bid them give over merchandizing with the Emperor for he must and would have the Money he asked so that nothing remained to them but to see how to raise what was thus demanded of them rather than desired from them This as the English Ambassador writ from Bruges seemed to be the reason that moved the Emperor to make his Son swear to such Rules of Government which the Sequel of his Life shewed he meant to observe in the same manner that his Father had done before him At the same time in May this year I find a secret Advertisement was sent over from France to the English Court that there was a private Treaty set on foot between that King and the Princes of Germany for restoring the liberty of the Empire but that the King of France was resolved to have Bulloigne in his Hands before he entred on new Projects Therefore it was proposed to the Protector to consider whether it were not best to deliver it up by a Treaty and so to leave the King of France free to the defence of their Friends in the Empire for I find the consideration of the Protestant Religion was the chief measure of our Councils all this Reign A great Faction against the Protector Upon this there was great distraction in the Councils at home The Protector was inclined to deliver up Bulloigne for a Sum of Money and to make Peace both with the French and Scots The Kings Treasure was exhausted Affairs at home were in great confusion the defence of Bulloign was a great charge and a War with France was a thing of that consequence that in that state of Affairs it was not to be adventured on But on the other hand those who hated the Protector and measured Councils more by the bravery than the solidity of them said it would be a reproach to the Nation to deliver up a Place of that consequence which their late King in the declining of his days had gained with so much loss of Men and Treasure and to sell this for a little Money was accounted so sordid that the Protector durst not adventure on it Upon this occasion I find Sir William Paget being made Comptroller of the Kings Houshold Pagets Advice about Forreign Affairs which was then thought an advancement from the Office of a Secretary of State made a long Discourse Cotton Libr. Titus B. 2. and put it in Writing The substance of it was to ballance the dangers in which England was at that time The Business of Scotland and Bulloigne drew France into a Quarrel against it On the account of Religion it had no reason to expect much from the Emperor The Interest of England was then to preserve the Protestants of Germany and therefore to unite with France which would be easily engaged in that Quarrel against the Emperor He proposed a firm Alliance with the Venetians who were then jealous of the Emperors Progress in Italy and would be ready to joyn against him if he were throughly engaged in Germany and by their means England was to make up an agreement with France On the other hand William Thomas then a Clerk of the Council Thomas's Advice differs from his Cott. Libr. Vespasian D. 18. writ a long Discourse of other Expedients He agreed with Paget as to the ill state of England having many Enemies and no Friends The North of England was wasted by the incursion of the Scots Ireland was also in an ill condition for the Natives there did generally joyn with the Scots being addicted to the old Superstition The Emperor was so set on reducing all to one Religion that they could expect no great Aid from him unless they gave him some hope of returning to the Roman Religion But the continuance of the War would undo the Nation for if the War went on the People would take advantage from it to break out into new disorders it would be also very dishonourable to deliver up or rather to sell the late Conquests in France Therefore he proposed that to gain time they should treat with the Emperor and even give him hopes of re-examining what had been done in Religion though there was danger even in that of disheart'ning those of Magdeburg and the few remaining Protestants in Germany as also they might expect the Emperor would be highly enraged when he should come to find that he had been deluded but the gaining of time was then so necessary that the preservation of the Nation depended on it For Scotland he proposed that the Governour of that Kingdom should be pressed to pretend to the Crown since their Queen was gone into a strange Country by this means Scotland would be for that whole Age separated from the Interests of France and obliged to depend on England and the French were now so hated in Scotland that any who would set up against them would have an easie Work especially being assisted by the nearness of England And for Ireland he proposed that the chief Heads of Families should be drawn over and kept at Court And that England thus being respited from Forreign War the Nation should be armed and exercised the Coin reformed Treasure laid up and things in the Government at home that were uneasie should be corrected Thus I have opened the Councils at that time as I found them laid before me in these Authentick Papers from which I drew them Paget sent over to treat with the Emperor The result of their Consultation was to send over Sir William Paget to joyn with Sir Philip Hobbey then Resident at the Emperors Court His Instructions will be found in the Collection The Substance of them was Collection Number 38. That the Treaty between the Emperor and the late King should be renewed with this King and confirmed by the Prince and the States of Flanders that some ambiguous Passages in it should be cleared that the Emperor would comprehend Bulloigne within the League defensive and so protect it England being ready to offer any thing reciprocal in the room of it He was also to shew their readiness to agree to the Emperor concerning the Lady Maries Marriage to adjust some differences occasioned by the complaints made of the Admiralty and about Trade to shew the reason of the Messages that passed between them and France and to engage that if the Emperor would heartily assist them they would never agree with France Paget was also to propose as of himself that Bulloigne should be put into the Emperors Hands upon a reasonable recompence Thus was Paget instructed and sent over in June this Year But the Emperor put him off with many delays and said The carrying of his
Son about the Towns in Flanders and Brabant with the many Ceremonies and Entertainments that followed it made it not easie for him to consider of Matters that required such deep consultation He put him off from Brussels to Gaunt and from Gaunt to Bruges But Paget growing impatient of such delays since the French were marched into the Bulloignese the Bishop of Arras Son to Granvell that had been long the Emperors chief Minister who was now like to succeed in his Fathers room that was old and infirm and the two Presidents of the Emperors Councils St. Maurice and Viglius came to Sir William Paget and had a long communication with him and Hobbey Collection Number 39. an account whereof will be found in the Collection in a Dispatch from them to the Protector He meets with the Emperors Ministers They first treated of an explanation of some ambiguous words in the Treaty to which the Emperors Ministers promised to bring them an Answer Then they talked long of the Matters of the Admiralty the Emperors Ministers said no justice was done in England upon the Merchants complaints Paget said every Mariner came to the Protector and if he would not sollicite their business they run away with a Complaint that there was no Justice whereas he thought that as they medled with no private matters so the Protector ought to turn all these over upon the Courts that were the competent Judges But the Bishop of Arras said There was no Justice to be had in the Admiralty Courts who were indeed Parties in all these Matters Paget said There was as much Justice in the English Admiralty Courts as was in theirs and the Bishop confessed there were great corruptions in all these Courts So Paget proposed that the Emperor should appoint two of his Council to hear and determine all such Complaints in a Summary way and the King should do the like in England For the Confirmation of the Treaty the Bishop said the Emperor was willing his Son should confirm it but that he would never sue to his Subjects to confirm his Treaties and he said when it was objected that the Treaty with France was confirmed by the three Estates that the Prerogative of the French Crown was so restrained that the King could alienate nothing of his Patrimony without the Parliament of Paris and his three Estates He believed the King of England had a greater Prerogative he was sure the Emperor was not so bound up he had fifteen or sixteen several Parliaments and what work must he be at if all these must descant on his Transactions When this general discourse was over the two Presidents went away but the Bishop of Arras staid with him in private Paget proposed the Business of Bulloigne but the Bishop having given him many good words in the general excepted much to it as dishonourable to the Emperor since Bulloigne was not taken when the League was concluded between the Emperor and England so that if he should now include it in the League it would be a breach of Faith and Treaties with France and he stood much on the Honour and Conscience of observing these Treaties inviolably So this Conversation ended in which the most remarkable Passage is that concerning the Limitations on the French Crown and the Freedoms of the English for at that time the Kings Prerogative in England was judged of that extent that I find in a Letter written from Scotland one of the main Objections made to the marrying their Queen to the King of England was That an Union with England would much alter the constitution of their Government the Prerogatives of the Kings of England being of a far larger extent than those in Scotland Two or three days after the former Conversation the Emperors Ministers returned to Pagets Lodging with answer to the Propositions which the English Ambassadors had made of which a full account will be found in the Collection in the Letter which the Ambassadors writ upon it into England Collection Number 40. The Emperor gave a good answer to some of the Particulars which were ambiguous in former Treaties For the Confirmation of the Treaty he offered that the Prince should joyn in it but since the King of England was under Age he thought it more necessary that the Parliament of England should confirm it To which Paget answered That their Kings as to the Regal Power were the same in all the Conditions of Life and therefore when the Great Seal was put to any agreement the King was absolutely bound by it If his Ministers engaged him in ill Treaties they were to answer for it at their Perils but howsoever the King was tied by it They discoursed long about the Administration of Justice but ended in nothing And as for the main business about Bulloigne the Emperor stood on his Treaties with the French which he could not break upon which Paget said to the Bishop that his Father had told him they had so many Grounds to quarrel with France that he had his Sleeve full of them to produce when there should be occasion to make use of them But finding the Bishops Answers were cold and that he only gave good words he told him that England would then see to their own security and so he took that for the Emperors final Answer and thereupon resolved to take his leave which he did soon after and came back into England But at home the Councils were much divided of which the sad Effects broke out soon afterward It was proposed in Council that the War with Scotland should be ended For it having been begun and carried on Debates in Council concerning Peace only on design to obtain the Marriage since the hopes of that were now so far gone that it was not in the power of the Scots themselves to retrieve them it was a vain and needless expence both of Blood and Money to keep it up and since Bulloigne was by the Treaty after a few more years to be delivered up to the French it seemed a very unreasonable thing in the low state to which the Kings Affairs were driven to enter on a War in which they had little reason to doubt but they should lose Bulloigne after the new expence of a Siege and another years War The Protector had now many Enemies who laid hold on this conjuncture to throw him out of the Government The Earl of Southampton was brought into the Council but had not laid down his secret hatred of the Protector and did all he could to make a Party against him The Earl of Warwick was the fittest Man to work on him therefore he gained over to his side and having formed a confidence in him he shewed him that he had really got all these Victories for which the Protector triumphed he had won the Field of Pinkey near Musselburgh and had subdued the Rebels of Norfolk and as he had before defeated the French so if he were sent over thither new
Triumphs would follow him but it was below him to be second to any So he engaged him to quarrel in every thing with the Protector all whose wary motions were ascribed to fear or dullness To others he said What friendship could any expect from a Man who had no pity on his own Brother But that which provoked the Nobility most Complaints against the Protector was the partiality the Protector had for the Commons in the Insurrections that had been this Summer He had also given great Grounds of jealousie by entertaining Forreign Troops in the Kings Wars which though it was not objected to him because the Council had consented to it yet it was whispered about that he had extorted that Consent But the noble Palace he was raising in the Strand which yet carries his Name out of the ruines of some Bishops Houses and Churches drew as publick an envy on him as any thing he had done It was said that when the King was engaged in such Wars and when London was much disordered by the Plague that had been in it for some Months he was then bringing Architects from Italy and designing such a Palace as had not been seen in England It was also said That many Bishops and Cathedrals had resigned many Mannours to him for obtaining his favour Though this was not done without leave obtained from the King for in a Grant of some Lands made to him by the King on the 11th of July in the second year of his Reign it is said That these Lands were given him as a Reward of his Services in Scotland Rot. Pat. 4. Par. 2. Reg. for which he was offered greater Rewards but that he refusing to accept of such Grants as might too much impoverish the Crown had taken a Licence to the Bishop of Bath and Wells for his alienating some of the Lands of that Bishoprick to him he is in that Patent called by the Grace of God Duke of Somerset which had not of late years been ascribed to any but Sovereign Princes It was also said That many of the Chantry Lands had been sold to his Friends at easie rates for which they concluded he had great Presents and a course of unusual greatness had raised him up too high so that he did not carry himself towards the Nobility with that equality that they expected from him All these things concurred to beget him many Enemies and he had very few Friends for none stuck firmly to him but Paget and Secretary Smith and especially Cranmer who never forsook his Friend All that favoured the old Superstition were his Enemies and seeing the Earl of Southampton heading the Party against him they all run in to it And of the Bishops that were for the Reformation Goodrich of Ely likewise joyned to them He had attended on the Admiral in his Preparations for death from whom it seems he drank in ill impressions of the Protector All his Enemies saw and he likewise saw it himself that the continuance of the War must needs destroy him and that a Peace would confirm him in his Power and give him time and leisure to break thorough the Faction that was now so strong against him that it was not probable he could master it without the help of some time So in the Council his Adversaries delivered their Opinions against all motions for Peace and though upon Pagets return from Flanders it appeared to be very unreasonable to carry on the War yet they said Paget had secret Instructions to procure such an Answer that it might give a colour to so base a Project The Officers that came over from these Places that the French had taken pretended as is common for all Men in such Circumstances that they wanted things necessary for a Siege and though in truth it was quite contrary as we read in Thuanus yet their Complaints were cherished and spread about among the People The Protector had also against the Mind of the Council ordered the Garrison to be drawn out of Hadingtoun and was going notwithstanding all their opposition to make Peace with France and did in many things act by his own Authority without asking thâ—ir advice and often against it This was the assuming a Regal Power and seemed not to be endured by those who thought they were in all Points his equals It was also said That when contrary to the late Kings Will he was chosen Protector it was with that special condition that he should do nothing without their consent and though by the Patent he had for his Office his Power was more enlarged which was of greater force in Law than a private Agreement at the Council Table yet even that was objected to him as an high presumption in him to pretend to such a vast Power Thus all the Month of September there were great Heats among them several Persons interposed to mediate but to no effect for the Faction against him was now so strong that they resolved to strip him of his exorbitant Power and reduce him to an equality with themselves The King was then at Hampton-Court where also the Protector was with some of his own Retainers and Servants about him which encreased the Jealousies for it was given out that he intended to carry away the King So on the 6th of October some of the Council met at Ely House the Lord St. John President Most of the Council separate from him the Earls of Warwick Arundel and Southampton Sir Edw. North Sir Richard Southwell Sir Edmund Pecham Sir Edw. Wotton and Dr. Wotton and Secretary Petre being sent to them in the Kings Name to ask what they met for joyned himself likewise to them They sate as the Kings Council and entred their Proceedings in the Council-Book from whence I draw the account of this Transaction These being met together and considering the disorders that had been lately in England the losses in Scotland and France laid the blame of all on the Protector who they said was given up to other Councils so obstinately that he would not hearken to the advises they had given him both at the Board and in private and they declared that having intended that day to have gone to Hampton-Court for a friendly communication with him he had raised many of the Commons to have destroyed them and had made the King set his Hand to the Letters he had sent for raising Men and had also dispersed seditious Bills against them therefore they intended to see to the safety of the King and the Kingdom So they sent for the Lord Major and Aldermen of London and required them to obey no Letters sent them by the Protector but only such as came from themselves They also writ many Letters to the Nobility and Gentry over England giving them an account of their Designs and Motives and requiring their assistance They also sent for the Lieutenant of the Tower and he submitted to their Orders Next day the Lord Chancellor the Marquess of Northampton
the Girl whom he maintained among the Nuns was an English-man's Daughter to whom he had assigned an allowance Caraffa prevailed little and the next night the number was compleat so that the Cardinals came to adore him and make him Pope but he receiving that with his usual coldness said it was night and God loved light better than darkness therefore he desired to delay it till day came The Italians who what ever Judges they may be about the qualifications of such a Pope as is necessary for their Affairs understood not this temper of mind which in better times would have recommended one with the highest advantages shrunk all from him and after some intrigues usual on such occasions chose the Cardinal de Monte afterwards Pope Julius the third who gave a strange Omen of what advancements he intended to make when he gave his own Hat according to the custom of the Popes who bestow their Hats before they go out of the Conclave on a mean Servant of his who had the charge of a Monkey that he kept and being asked what he observed in him to make him a Cardinal he answered as much as the Cardinals had seen in him to make him Pope But it was commonly said that the secret of this Promotion was an unnatural affection to him Upon this occasion I shall refer the Reader to a Letter which I have put in the Collection Collection Number 47. written by Cardinal Woolsey upon the death of Pope Adrian the sixth to get himself chosen Pope it sets out so naturally the Intrigues of that Court on such occasions that though it belongs to the former Volume yet having fallen upon it since I published it I thought it would be no unacceptable thing to insert in this Volume though it does not belong to it It will demonstrate how likely it is that a Bishop chosen by such Arts should be the infallible Judge of Controversies and the Head of the Church And now to return to England A Treaty between the English and French it was resolved to send Ambassadors to France who were the Lord Russel Paget now made a Lord Secretary Petre and Sir John Mason Their Instructions will be found in the Collection The Substance of them was they were not to stick about the Place of Treaty Collection Number 48. Instructions given to the English Ambassadors but to have it at Calais or Bulloigne if it might be they were to agree to the delivery up of Bulloigne but to demand that the Scotch Queen should be sent back for perfecting the Marriage formerly agreed on That the Fortifications of Newhaven and Blackness should be ruinated That the perpetual Pension agreed to King Henry should still be payed together with all Arrears that were due before the Wars they were only to insist on the last if they saw the former could not be obtained They were to agree the time and manner of the delivery of Bulloigne to be as honourable as might be For Scotland they being also in War with the Emperor the King of England could not make Peace with them unless the Emperor his Ally who had made War on them upon his account were also satisfied All Places there were to be offered up except Roxburgh and Aymouth If the French spoke any thing of the Kings marrying their Kings Daughter Elizabeth they were to put it off since the King was yet so young They were also at first to agree to no more but a Cessation So they went over on the 21st of January the French Commissioners appointed to treat with them were Rochpot Chastilion Mortier and de Sany who desired the Meeting might be near Bulloigne though the English endeavoured to have brought it to Guisnes Upon the English laying out their Demands the French answered them roundly that for delivering up the Queen of Scots they would not treat about it nor about a perpetual Pension since as the King was resolved to marry the Scotch Queen to the Dolphin so he would give no perpetual Pension which was in effect to become a tributary Prince but for a Sum of Money they were ready to treat about it As to Scotland they demanded that all the Places that had been taken should be restored as well as Roxburgh and Aymouth as Lauder and Dunglasse The latter two were soon yielded to but the Commissioners were limited as to the former There was also some discourse of razing the Fortifications of Alderney and Sark two small Islands in the Channel that belonged to England the latter was in the Hands of the French who were willing to yield it up so the Fortifications both in it and Alderny were razed Upon this there were second Instructions sent over from the Council which are in the Collection that they should so far insist on the keeping of Roxburgh Collection Number 49. and Aymouth as to break up their Conference upon it but if that did not work on the French they should yield it rather than give over the Treaty They were also instructed to require Hostages from the French till the Money were all payed and to offer Hostages on the part of England till Bulloigne was delivered and to struggle in the matter of the Isles all they could but not to break about it Between the giving the first and second Instructions the Lord St. John was created Earl of Wilt-shire as appears by his Subscriptions The Commissioners finished their Treaty about the end of February Articles of the Treaty on these Articles On condition that all Claims of either side should be reserved as they were at the beginning of the War This was a temper between the English demand of all the Arrears of King Henry's Pension and the French denial of it for thus the King reserved all the right he had before the War Bulloigne was to be delivered within six Months with all the Places about it and the Ordnance except what the English had and was to have 1000 l. a year of the Rents of the Bishoprick and for his further Supply was dispensed with to hold a Prebendary of Canterbury and Westminster It was thought needless to have two Bishopricks so near one another and some gaping after the Lands of both procured this Union But I do not see any reason to think that at any time in this Reign the suppression of the Deanries and Prebends in Cathedrals was designed For neither in the suppression of the Bishopricks of Westminster Glocester or Duresme was there any attempt made to put down the Deanries or Prebendaries in these Places so that I look on this as a groundless conceit among many others that pass concerning this Reign For Thirleby of Westminster there was no cause given to throw him out for he obeyed all the Laws and Injunctions when they came out though he generally opposed them when they were making So to make way for him William Reps the Bishop of Norwich was prevailed with to resign and he was promoted
to that See vacant as his Patent has it by the free resignation of William the former Bishop And the same day being the first of April Ridley was made Bishop of London and Westminster Both were according to the common Form to be Bishops durante vita naturali during Life Proceedings against Gardiner The See of Winchester had been two years as good as vacant by the long imprisonment of Gardiner who had been now above two years in the Tower When the Book of Common-Prayer was set out the Lord St. John and Secretary Petre were sent with it to him to know of him whether he would conform himself to it or not and they gave him great hopes that if he would submit the Protector would sue to the King for mercy to him He answered That he did not know himself guilty of any thing that needed mercy so he desired to be tried for what had been objected to him according to Law For the Book he did not think that while he was a Prisoner he was bound to give his Opinion about such things it might be thought he did it against his Conscience to obtain his liberty but if he were out of Prison he should either obey it or be liable to punishment according to Law Upon the Duke of Somersets Fall the Lord Treasurer the Earl of Warwick Sir William Herbert and Secretary Petre were sent to him Fox says this was on the 9th of July but there must be an error in that for Gardiner in his Answer says That upon the Duke of Somersets coming to the Tower he looked to have been let out within two days and had made his farewel Feast but when these were with him a Month or thereabout had passed so it must have been in November the former year They brought him a Paper to which they desired he would set his Hand It contained first a Preface which was an acknowledgment of former faults for which he had been justly punished There were also divers Articles contained in it Some Articles are sent to him which were touching the Kings Supremacy his Power of appointing or dispencing with Holy-days and Fasts that the Book of Common-Prayer set out by the King and Parliament was a most Christian and Godly Book to be allowed of by all Bishops and Pastors in England and that he should both in Sermons and Discourses commend it to be observed that the Kings Power was compleat now when under Age and that all owed Obedience to him now as much as if he were thirty or forty years old that the six Articles were justly abrogated and that the King had full Authority to correct and reform what was amiss in the Church both in England and Ireland He only excepted to the Preface and offered to Sign all the Articles but would have had the Preface left out They bid him rather write on the Margent his Exceptions to it so he writ that he could not with a good Conscience agree to the Preface and with that Exception he set his Hand to the whole Paper The Lords used him with great kindness Which he Signed with some Exceptions and gave him hope that his troubles should be quickly ended Herbert and Petre came to him some time after that but how soon is not so clear and pressed him to make the acknowledgment without exception he refused it and said he would never defame himself for when he had done it he was not sure but it might be made use of against him as a Confession Two or three days after that Ridley was sent to him together with the other two and they brought him new Articles In this Paper the acknowledgment was more general than in the former It was said here in the Preface that he had been suspected of not approving the Kings Proceedings and being appointed to preach had not done it as he ought to have done and so deserved the Kings displeasure for which he was sorry The Articles related to the Popes Supremacy New Articles sent to him the suppression of Abbies and Chantries Pilgrimages Masses Images the adoring the Sacrament the Communion in both kinds the abolishing the old Books and bringing in the new Book of Service and that for ordaining of Priests and Bishops the compleatness of the Scripture and the use of it in the Vulgar Tongue the lawfulness of Clergy-mens Marriage and to Erasmus's Paraphrase that it had been on good considerations ordered to be set up in Churches He read all these and said he desired first to be discharged of his imprisonment and then he would freely answer them all so as to stand by it and suffer if he did amiss but he would trouble himself with no more Articles while he remained in Prison since he desired not to be delivered out of his troubles in the way of Mercy but of Justice After that he was brought before the Council and the Lords told him they sate by a special Commission to judge him and so required him to subscribe the Articles that had been sent to him He prayed them earnestly to put him to a Trial for the grounds of his Imprisonment and when that was over he would clearly answer them in all other things but he did not think he could subscribe all the Articles after one sort some of them being about Laws already made which he could not qualifie others of them being matters of Learning in which he might use more freedom In conclusion he desired leave to take them with him and he would consider how to answer them But they required him to subscribe them all without any qualification But he refusing to Sign them which he refused to do Upon this the Fruits of his Bishoprick were sequestred and he was required to conform himself to their Orders within three Months upon pain of deprivation and the liberty he had of walking in some open Galleries Was hardly used when the Duke of Norfolk was not in them was taken from him and he was again shut up in his Chamber All this was much censured as being contrary to the liberties of English-men and the Forms of all legal Proceedings It was thought very hard to put a Man in Prison upon a complaint against him and without any further enquiry into it after two years durance to put Articles to him And they which spoke freely said it savoured too much of the Inquisition But the Canon Law not being rectified and the King being in the Popes room there were some things gathered from the Canon Law and the way of proceeding ex officio which rather excused than justified this hard measure he met with The sequel of this business shall be related in its proper place Latimers advice to the King concerning his Marriage This Lent old Latimer preached before the King The discourse of the Kings marrying a Daughter of France had alarum'd all the Reformers who rather enclined to a Daughter of Ferdinand King of the Romans To a
are two Sacraments which are not bare Tokens of our Profession but effectual Signs of Gods good Will to us which strengthen our Faith yet not by vertue only of the Work wrought but in those who receive them worthily The 27th That the vertue of these does not depend on the Minster of them The 28th That by Baptism we are the adopted Sons of God and that Infant Baptism is to be commended and in any ways to be retained The 29th That the Lords Supper is not a bare Token of love among Christians but is the Communion of the Body and Blood of Christ that the Doctrine of Transubstantiation is contrary to Scripture and hath given occasion to much Superstition that a Body being only in one place and Christs Body being in Heaven therefore there cannot be a real and bodily Presence of his Flesh and Blood in it and that this Sacrament is not to be kept carried about lifted up nor worshiped The 30th That there is no other Propitiatory Sacrifice but that which Christ offered on the Cross The 31st That the Clergy are not by Gods command obliged to abstain from Marriage The 32d That Persons rightly excommunicated are to be looked on as Heathens till they are by Penance reconciled and received by a Judge competent The 33d It is not necessary that Ceremonies should be the same at all times but such as refuse to obey lawful Ceremonies ought to be openly reproved as offending against Law and Order giving scandal to the weak The 34th That the Homilies are godly and wholesom and ought to be read The 35th That the Book of Common-Prayer is not repugnant but agreeable to the Gospel and ought to be received by all The 36th That the King is Supream Head under Christ that the Bishop of Rome hath no Jurisdiction in England that the Civil Magistrate is to be obeyed for Conscience sake that Men may be put to death for great offences and that it is lawful for Christians to make War The 37th That there is not to be a community of all Mens Goods but yet every Man ought to give to the Poor according to his ability The 38th That though rash swearing is condemned yet such as are required by the Magistrate may take an Oath The 39th That the Resurrection is not already past but at the last day Men shall rise with the same Bodies they now have The 40th That departed Souls do not die nor sleep with their Bodies and continue without sense till the last day The 41st That the Fable of the Millenaries is contrary to Scripture and a Jewish dotage The last condemned those who believe that the damned after some time of suffering shall be saved Thus was the Doctrine of the Church cast into a short and plain Form in which they took care both to establish the positive Articles of Religion and to cut off the errors formerly introduced in the time of Popery or of late broached by the Anabaptists and Enthusiasts of Germany avoiding the niceties of School-men or the peremptoriness of the Writers of Controversie leaving in matters that are more justly controvertible a liberty to Divines to follow their private Opinions without thereby disturbing the Peace of the Church There was in the Ancient Church a great simplicity in their Creeds and the Exposition of the Doctrine But afterwards upon the breaking out of the Arrian and other Heresies concerning the Person of Jesus Christ as the Orthodox Fathers were put to find out new Terms to drive the Hereticks out of the equivocal use of these formerly received so they too soon grew to love niceties and to explain Mysteries with Similies and other subtilties which they invented and Councils afterwards were very liberal in their Anathematismes against any who did not agree in all Points to their Terms or ways of Explanation And though the Council of Ephesus decreed That there should be no Additions made to the Creed they understood that not of the whole Belief of Christians but only of the Creed it self and did also load the Christian Doctrine with many Curiosities But though they had exceeded much yet the School-men getting the management of the Doctrine spun their Thread much finer and did easily procure Condemnations either by Papal Bulls or the Decrees of such Councils as met in these times of all that differed from them in the least matter Upon the progress of the Reformation the German Writers particularly Osiander Illiricus and Amstorfius grew too peremptory and not only condemned the Helvetian Churches for differing from them in the manner of Christs Presence in the Sacrament but were severe to one another for lesser Punctilio's and were at this time exercising the patience of the great and learned Melancton because he thought that in things of their own Nature indifferent they ought to have complied with the Emperor This made those in England resolve on composing these Articles with great temper in many such Points Only one Notion that has been since taken up by some seems not to have been then thought of which is That these were rather Articles of Peace than of Belief so that the subscribing was rather a Compromise not to teach any Doctrine contrary to them than a Declaration that they believed according to them There appears no reason for this conceit no such thing being then declared so that those who subscribed did either believe them to be true or else they did grosly prevaricate The next Business in which the Reformers were employed this Year Some Corrections made in the Common-Prayer-Book was the correcting the Common-Prayer-Book and the making some Additions with the changing of such Particulars as had been retained only for a time The most considerable Additions were That in the daily Service they prepared a short but most simple and grave Form of a general Confession of sins in the use of which they intended that those who made this Confession should not content themselves with a bare recital of the Words but should joyn with them in their Hearts a particular Confession of their private sins to God To this was added a General Absolution or Pronouncing in the Name of God the pardon of sin to all those who did truly repent and unfeignedly believe the Gospel For they judged that if the People did seriously practise this it would keep up in their thoughts frequent reflections on their sins and it was thought that the pronouncing a Pardon upon these Conditions might have a better effect on the People than that absolute and unqualified Pardon which their Priests were wont to give in Confession By which Absolution in times of Popery the People were made to believe that their sins were thereupon certainly forgiven than which nothing could be invented that would harden them into a more fatal security when they thought a full Pardon could be so readily purchased But now they heard the terms on which they could only expect it every day promulgated to them The other
Gods Word but she was sure that was not now Gods Word that was called so in her Fathers days He said Gods Word was the same at all times She answered She was sure he durst not for his Ears have avowed these things in her Fathers time which he did now and for their Books as she thanked God she never had so she never would read them She also used many reproachful words to him and asked him If he was of the Council He said not She replied He might well enough be as the Council goes now a-days and so dismissed him thanking him for coming to see her but not at all for offering to preach before her Sir Tho. Wharton one of her Officers carried him to a place where he desired him to drink which Ridley did but reflecting on it said He had done amiss to drink in a place where Gods Word was rejected for if he had remembred his Duty he should upon that refusal have shaken the dust off his Feet for a Testimony against the House and have departed immediately These words he was observed to pronounce with an extraordinary concern and went away much troubled in his mind And this is all I find of the Lady Mary during this Reign For the Lady Elizabeth she had been always bred up to like the Reformation and Dr. Parker who had been her Mothers Chaplain received a strict charge from her Mother a little before her death to look well to the instructing her Daughter in the Principles of true Religion so that there is no doubt to be made of her chearful receiving all the changes that had been established by Law The Designs of the Earl of Warwick And this is all that concerns Religion that falls within this Year But now a design came to be laid which though it broke not out for some time yet it was believed to have had a great influence on the Fall of the Duke of Somerset The Earl of Warwick began to form great Projects for himself and thought to bring the Crown into his Family The King was now much alienated from the Lady Mary the Privy-Council had also embroiled themselves so with her that he imagined it would be no hard matter to exclude her from the Succession There was but one reason that could be pretended for it which was that she stood illegitimated by Law and that therefore the next Heirs in Blood could not be barred their right by her since it would be a great blot on the Honour of the English Crown to let it devolve on a Bastard This was as strong against the Lady Elizabeth since she was also illegitimated by a Sentence in the Spiritual Court and that confirmed in Parliament so if their jealousie of the elder Sisters Religion and the fear of her revenge moved them to be willing to cut her off from the Succession the same reason that was to be used in Law against her was also to take place against her Sister So he reckoned that these two were to be passed over as being put both in the Act of Succession and in the late Kings Will by one error The next in the Will were the Heirs of the French Queen by Charles Brandon who were the Dutchess of Suffolk and her Sister Though I have seen it often said in many Letters and Writings of that time that all that Issue by Charles Brandon was illegitimated since he was certainly married to one Mortimer before he married the Queen of France which Mortimer lived long after his Marriage to that Queen so that all her Children were Bastards some say he was divorced from his Marriage to Mortimer but that is not clear to me The Sweating Sickness This Year the Sweating Sickness that had been formerly both in Henry the 7th and the late King's Reign broke out with that violence in England that many were swept away by it Such as were taken with it died certainly if they slept to which they had a violent desire but if it took them not off in twenty four hours they did sweat out the venom of the distemper which raged so in London that in one week 800 died of it It did also spread into the Country and the two Sons of Charles Brandon by his last Wife both Dukes of Suffolk died within a day one of another So that Title was fallen Their Sister by the half Blood was married to Gray Lord Marquess of Dorset So she being the eldest Daughter to the French Queen the Earl of Warwick resolved to link himself to that Family and to procure the Honour of the Dukedome of Suffolk to be given the Marquess of Dorset who was a weak Man and easily governed He had three Daughters the eldest was Jane a Lady of as excellent qualities as any of that Age of great Parts bred to Learning and much conversant in Scripture and of so rare a temper of mind that she charmed all who knew her in particular the young King about whom she was bred and who had always lived with her in the familiarities of a Brother The Earl of Warwick designed to marry her to Guilford his fourth Son then living his three elder being already married and so to get the Crown to descend on them if the King should die of which it is thought he resolved to take care But apprehending some danger from the Lady Elizabeths Title he intended to send her away So an Ambassador was dispatched to Denmark to treat a Marriage for her with that Kings eldest Son To amuse the King himself a most splendid Embassy was sent to France The King treats with the French King for a Marriage with his Daughter to propose a Marriage for the King to that Kings Daughter Elizabeth afterwards married to Philip of Spain The Marquess of Northampton was sent with this Proposition and with the Order of the Garter With him went the Earls of Worcester Rutland and Ormond the Lords Lisle Fitzwater Bray Abergaveny and Evers and the Bishop of Ely who was to be their Mouth With them went many Gentlemen of Quality who with their Train made up near 500. King Henry received the Garter with great expressions of Esteem for the King The Bishop of Ely told him They were come to desire a more close tie between these Crowns by Marriage and to have the League made firmer between them in other Particulars To which the Cardinal of Lorrain made answer in his way of speaking which was always vain and full of ostentation A Commission was given to that Cardinal the Constable the Duke of Guise and others to treat about it The English began first for Forms sake to desire the Queen of Scots But that being rejected they moved for the Daughter of France which was entertained but so that neither Party should be bound in Honour and Conscience till the Lady were twelve years of Age. Yet this never taking effect it is needless to enlarge further about it of which the Reader will find
all the Particulars in King Edwards Journal The King of France sent another very noble Embassy into England with the Order of St. Michael to the King and a very kind Message that he had no less love to him than a Father could bear to his own Son He desired the King would not listen to the vain Rumors which some malicious Persons might raise to break their friendship and wished there might be such a regulation on their Frontiers that all differences might be amicably removed To this the young King made answer himself That he thanked his good Brother for his Order and for the Assurances of his Love which he would always requite For Rumors they were not always to be credited nor always to be rejected it being no less vain to fear all things than it was dangerous to doubt of nothing and for any differences that might arise he should be always ready to determine them by reason rather than force so far as his Honour should not be thereby diminished Whether this Answer was prepared before-hand or not I cannot tell I rather think it was otherways it was extraordinary for one of fourteen to talk thus on the sudden But while all this was carrying on there was a design laid to destroy the Duke of Somerset He had such access to the King and such freedoms with him A Conspiracy against the Duke of Somerset that the Earl of Warwick had a mind to be rid of him lest he should spoil all his Projects The Duke of Somerset seemed also to have designed in April this Year to have got the King again in his power and dealt with the Lord Strange that was much in his favour to perswade him to marry his Daughter Jane and that he would advertise him of all that passed about the King But the Earl of Warwick to raise himself and all his Friends higher procured a great Creation of new Honours Gray was made Duke of Suffolk and himself Duke of Northumberland for Henry Piercy the last Earl of Northumberland dying without Issue his next Heirs were the Sons of Thomas Piercy that had been attainted in the last Reign for the York-shire Rebellion Pawlet then Lord Treasurer and Earl of Wilt-shire was made Marquess of Winchester and Sir William Herbert that had married the Marquess of Northampton's Sister was made Earl of Pembroke The Lord Russel had been made Earl of Bedford last year upon his return from making the Peace with the French Sir Tho. Darcy had also been made Lord Darcy The new Duke of Northumberland could no longer bear such a Rival in his greatness as the Duke of Somerset was who was the only Person that he thought could take the King out of his Hands So on the 17th of October the Duke was apprehended and sent to the Tower and with him the Lord Gray Sir Ralph Vane who had escaped over the River but was taken in a Stable in Lambeth hid under the Straw Sir Tho. Palmer and Sir Tho. Arundel were also taken yet not sent at first to the Tower but kept under Guards in their Chambers Some of his followers Hamond Nudigate and two of the Seimours were sent to Prison The day after the Dutchess of Somerset was also sent to the Tower with one Crane and his Wife that had been much about her and two of her Chamber-women After these Sir Tho. Holdcroft Sir Miles Partridge Sir Michael Stanhop Wingfield Bannister and Vaughan were all made Prisoners The Evidence against the Duke was That he had made a Party for getting himself declared Protector in the next Parliament which the Earl of Rutland did positively affirm and the Duke did so answer it that it is probable it was true But though this might well inflame his Enemies yet it was no crime But Sir Tho. Palmer though imprisoned with him as a Complice was the Person that ruined him He had been before that brought secretly to the King and had told him that on the last St. Georges day the Duke apprehending there was mischief designed against him thought to have raised the People had not Sir William Herbert assured him he should receive no harm that lately he intended to have the Duke of Northumberland the Marquess of Northampton and the Earl of Pembroke invited to Dinner at the Lord Pagets and either to have set on them by the way or to have killed them at Dinner that Sir Ralph Vane had 2000 Men ready that Sir Tho. Arundel had assured the Tower and that all the Gandarmoury were to be killed The Duke of Somerset hearing Palmer had been with the King challenged him of it but he denied all He sent also for Secretary Cecil and told him he suspected there was an ill design against him To which the Secretary answered if he were not in fault he might trust to his innocency but if he were he had nothing to say but to lament him All this was told the King with such Circumstances that he was induced to believe it The King is possessed against him and the probity of his disposition wrought in him a great aversion to his Unkle when he looked on him as a Conspirator against the Lives of the other Counsellors and so he resolved to leave him to the Law Palmer being a second time examined said That Sir Ralph Vane was to have brought 2000 Men who with the Duke of Somersets 100 Horse were on a Muster-day to have set on the Gendarmoury that being done the Duke resolved to have gone thorough the City and proclaimed Liberty Liberty and if his attempt did not succeed to have fled to the Isle of Wight or to Pool Crane confirmed all that Palmer had said to which he added That the Earl of Arundel was privy to the Conspiracy and that the thing had been executed but that the greatness of the Enterprise had caused delays and sometimes diversity of advice and that the Duke being once given out to be sick had gone privately to London to see what Friends he could make Hamond being examined confessed nothing but that the Dukes Chamber at Greenwich had been guarded in the night by many Armed Men. Upon this Evidence both the Earl of Arundel and the Lord Paget were sent to the Tower The Earl had been one of the chief of those who had joyned with the Earl of Warwick to pull down the Protector and being as he thought ill rewarded by him was become his Enemy So this part of the Information seemed very credible The thing lay in suspence till the first of December He is brought to his Trial. that the Duke of Somerset was brought to his Trial where the Marquess of Winchester was Lord Steward The Peers that judged him were twenty seven in number The Dukes of Suffolk and Northumberland the Marquess of Northampton the Earls of Derby Bedford Huntington Rutland Bath Sussex Worcester Pembroke and the Viscount of Hereford the Lords Abergaveny Audley Wharton Evers Latimer Borough Souch Stafford Wentworth
Religion which he thought he might with a good Conscience submit to and obey though he could not consent to them Only in the matter of the Corporal Presence he was still of the old Perswasion and writ about it But the Latine Stile of his Book is much better than the Divinity and Reasonings in it So what he would have done if he had been required to subscribe the Articles that were now agreed on did not appear for he was all this while Prisoner There was a constant good correspondence between Cranmer and him Though in many things they differed in opinion yet Tonstall was both a Man of candor and of great moderation which agreed so well with Cranmers temper that no wonder they lived always in good terms So when the Bill for Attainting him as guilty of Misprision of Treason was passed in the House of Lords on the 31st of March being put in on the 28th Cranmer spake so freely against it that the Duke of Northumberland and he were never after that in friendship together What his Arguments were I could not recover but when he could do no more he protested against it being seconded only by the Lord Stourton How it came to pass that the other Popish Lords and Bishops that protested against the other Acts of this Parliament did not joyn in this I cannot imagine unless it was that they were the less concerned for Tonstall because Cranmer had appeared to be so much his friend or were awed by their fear of offending the Duke of Northumberland But when the Bill was carried down to the Commons with the Evidences against him which were some Depositions that had been taken and brought to the Lords they who were resolved to condemn that practise for the future would not proceed upon it now So on the fifth of April they ordered the Privy-Counsellors of their House to move the Lords that his Accusers and he might be heard face to face and that not being done they went no further in the Bill By these Indications the Duke of Northumberland saw how little kindness the House of Commons had for him The Parliament is Dissolved The Parliament had now sate almost five years and being called by the Duke of Somerset his Friends had been generally chose to be of it So that it was no wonder if upon his Fall they were not easie to those who had destroyed him nor was there any motion made for their giving the King a Supply Therefore the Duke of Northumberland thought it necessary for his Interest to call a new Parliament And accordingly on the 15th of April the Parliament was dissolved and it was resolved to spend this Summer in making Friends all over England and to have a new Parliament in the opening of the next Year The Convocation at this time agreed to the Articles of Religion that were prepared the last Year which though they have been often printed yet since they are but short and of so great consequence to this History I have put them into the Collection as was formerly told Thus the Reformation of Doctrine and Worship were brought to their perfection and were not after this in a tittle mended or altered in this Reign nor much afterwards only some of the Articles were put in more general words under Queen Elizabeth Another part of the Reformation was yet unfinished A Reformation of Ecclesiastical Courts considered and it was the chief work of this year that was the giving Rules to the Ecclesiastical Courts and for all things relating to the Government of the Church and the exercise of the several Functions in it In the former Volume it was told that an Act had passed for this effect yet it had not taken effect but a Commission was made upon it and these appointed by King Henry had met and consulted about it and had made some progress in it as appears by an Original Letter of Cranmers to that King in the Year 1545. in which he speaks of it as a thing then almost forgotten and quite lâ—id aside for from the time of the six Articles till then the design of the Reformation had been going backward At that time the King began to re-assume the thoughts of it and was resolved to remove some Ceremonies such as the creeping to the Cross the ringing of Bells on St. Andrews Eve with other superstitious Practises for which Cranmer sent him the draught of a Letter to be written in the Kings Name to the two Arch-bishops and to be by them communicated to the rest of the Clergy In the Postscript of his Letter he complains much of the sacrilegious wast of the Cathedral Church of Canterbury where the Dean and Prebendaries had been made to alienate many of their Mannours upon Letters obtained by Courtiers from the King as if the Lands had been desired for the Kings use upon which they had surrendred those Lands which were thereupon disposed of to the Courtiers that had an Eye upon them This Letter should have come in in the former Volume but I had not seen it then so I took hold on this Occasion to direct the Reader to it in the Collection Collection Number 61. It was also formerly told that an Act had passed in this Reign to empower thirty two Persons who should be named by the King to make a Reformation of the Ecclesiastical Laws which was to be finished within three years But the revolutions of Affairs and the other more pressing things that were still uncompleated had kept them hitherto from setting to that work On the first of November last year a Commission was given to eight Persons to prepare the matter for the review of the two and thirty that so it might be more easily compiled being in a few hands than could well be done if so many had been to set about it These eight were the Arch bishop of Canterbury and the Bishop of Ely Dr. Cox and Peter Martyr two Divines Dr. May and Dr. Taylor two Doctors of the Law and John Lucas and Richard Goodrick two Common Lawyers But on the 14th of November the Commission was renewed and the Bishop of London was named in the room of the Bishop of Ely one Traheron in the room of May and Gosnald in Goodrick's room These it seems desiring more time than one year to finish it in for two of the years were now lapsed in the last Session of the Parliament they had three years more time offered them But it seems the Work was believed to be in such a forwardness that this continuation was not judged necessary for the Royal Assent was not given to that Act. After the Parliament was ended they made hast with it But I find it said in the Preface to the Book as it was printed in Queen Elizabeths Reign that Cranmer did the whole Work almost himself which will justifie the Character some give of him that he was the greatest Canonist then in England Dr. Haddon that was
Heath of Worcester and Day Bishop of Chichester Heath and Day turned out of their Bishopricks were put out of their Bishopricks For Heath it has been already said that he was put in prison for refusing to consent to the Book of Ordinations But for Day whether he refused to submit to the new Book or fell into other transgressions I do not know Both these were afterwards deprived not by any Court consisting of Church-men but by Secular Delegates of whom three were Civilians and three Common Lawyers as King Edwards Journal informs us Dayes Sentence is something ambiguously expressed in the Patent that Scory Bishop of Rochester had to succeed him which bears date the 24th of May and mentions his being put there in the room of George late Bishop of that See who had been deprived or removed from it In June following upon Hollbeach Bishop of Lincoln's death Taylour that had been Dean of Lincoln was made Bishop This Year the Bishoprick of Glocester was quite suppressed and converted into an exempted Arch-deaconry and Hooper was made Bishop of Worcester In the December before Worcester and Glocester had been united by reason of their Voicinage and their great poverty and that they were not very populous so they were to be for ever after one Bishoprick with two Titles as Coventry and Litchfield and Bath and Wells were and Hooper was made Bishop of Worcester and Glocester But now they were put into another method and the Bishop was to be called only Bishop of Worcester In all the vacancies of Sees there were a great many of their best Lands taken from them and the Sees that before had been profusely enriched were now brought to so low a condition that it was scarce possible for the Bishops to subsist and yet if what was so taken from them had been converted to good uses to the bettering the condition of the poor Clergy over England it had been some mitigation of so hainous a Robbery but these Lands were snatched up by every hungry Courtier who found this to be the easiest way to be satisfied in their pretensions and the World had been so possessed with the opinion of their excessive Wealth that it was thought they never could be made poor enough This Year a Passage fell out relating to Ireland The Affairs of Ireland which will give me occasion to look over to the Affairs of that Kingdom The Kings of England had formerly contented themselves with the Title of Lords of Ireland which King Henry the 8th in the 33d Year of his Reign had in a Parliament there changed into the Title of a Kingdom But no special Crown or Coronation was appointed since it was to follow the Crown of England The Popes and the Emperors have pretended that the conferring Titles of Sovereign Dignity belonged to them The Pope derived his claim from what our Saviour said That all Power in Heaven and in Earth was given to him and by consequence to his Vicar The Emperors as being a dead shadow of the Roman Empire which Title with the designation of Caesar they still continued to use and pretended that as the Roman Emperors did anciently make Kings so they had still the same right though because those Emperors made Kings in the Countreys which were theirs by Conquest it was an odd stretch to infer that those who retained nothing of their Empire but the Name should therefore make Kings in Countries that belonged not to them and it is certain that every entire or independent Crown or State may make for or within it self what Titles they please But the Authority the Crown of England had in Ireland was not then so entire as by the many Rebellions that have fallen out since it is now become The Heads of the Clans and Names had the Conduct of all their several Tribes who were led on by them to what designs they pleased And though within the English Pale the King was obeyed and his Laws executed almost as in England yet the native Irish were an uncivilized and barbarous Nation and not yet brought under the Yoke and for the greatest part of Vlster they were united to the Scots and followed their Interests There had been a Rebellion in the second Year of this Reign But Sir Anthony St. Leiger then Deputy being recalled and Sir Edw. Bellinghame sent in his room he subdued O-Canor and O-More that were the chief Authors of it and not being willing to put things to extremities when England was otherwise distracted with Wars he perswaded them to accept of Pensions of 100 l. a-piece and so they came in and lived in the English Pale But the Winter after there was another Rebellion designed in Vlster by O-Neal O-Donnel O-Docart and the Heads of some other Tribes who sent to the Queen Dowager of Scotland to procure them assistance from France and they would keep up the disorders in Ireland The Bishop of Valence being then in Scotland was sent by her to observe their strength that he might accordingly perswade the King of France to assist them He cross'd the Seas and met with them and with Wauchop a Scotch-man who was the Bishop of Armagh of the Popes making and who though he was blind was yet esteemed one of the best at Riding Post in the World They set out all their greatness to the French Bishop to engage him to be their friend at the Court of France but he seemed not so well satisfied of their ability to do any great matter and so nothing followed on this One passage fell out here which will a little discover the temper of that Bishop When he was in O-Docarts House he saw a fair Daughter of his whom he endeavoured to have corrupted but she avoided him carefully Two English Gray-Friars that had fled out of England for their Religion and were there at that time observing the Bishops inclinations brought him an English Whore whom he kept for some time She one night looking among his things found a Glass full of somewhat that was very odoriferous and poured it all down her Throat which the Bishop perceiving too late fell into a most violent passion for it had been presented to him by Soliman the Magnificent at his leaving that Court as the richest Balm in Egypt and was valued at 2000 Crowns The Bishop was in such a rage that all the House was disturbed with it whereby he discovered both his lewdness and passion at once This is related by one that was then with him and was carried over by him to be a Page to the Scotch Queen Sir James Melvil who lived long in that Court under the Constable of France and was afterwards much employed by the Prince Elector Palatine in many Negotiations and coming home to his own Country was sent on many occasions to the Court of England where he lived in great Esteem He in his old Age writ a Narrative of all the Affairs that himself had been concerned in which is one of
the best and perfectest Pieces of that nature that I have seen The Original is yet extant under his own Hand in Scotland a Copy of it was shewed me by one descended from him from which I shall discover many considerable Passages though the Affairs in which he was most employed were something later than the time of which I am to write But to return to Ireland Upon the Peace made with France and Scotland things were quieted there and Sir Ant. St. Leiger was in August 1550. again sent over to be Deputy there For the Reformation it made but a small progress in that Kingdom It was received among the English but I do not find any endeavours were used to bring it in among the Irish This Year Bale was sent into Ireland He had been a busie Writer upon all occasions and had a great deal of Learning but wanted Temper and did not write with the decency that became a Divine or was sutable to such matters which it seems made those who recommended Men to preferment in this Church not think him so fit a Person to be employed here in England But the Bishoprick of Ossery being void the King proposed him to be sent thither So in August this Year Dr. Goodaker was sent over to be Bishop of Armagh and Bale to be Bishop of Ossery There were also two other who were Irish Men to be promoted When they came thither the Arch-bishop of Dublin intended to have consecrated them according to the old Pontifical for the new Book of Ordination had not been yet used among them Goodaker and the two others were easily perswaded to it but Bale absolutely refused to consent to it who being assisted by the Lord Chancellor it was carried that they should be ordained according to the new Book When Bale went into his Diocess he found all things there in dark Popery but before he could make any Reformation there King Edwards death put an end to his and all such designs In England nothing else that had any relation to the Reformation passed this Year A Change made in the Order of the Garter unless what belongs to the change made in the Order of the Garter may be thought to relate to it On the 23d of April the former Year being St. George's day a Proposition was made to consider the Order and Statutes since there was thought to be a great deal of superstition in them and the Story upon which the Order was founded concerning St. George's fighting with the Dragon looked like a Legend formed in the darker Ages to support the humour of Chivalry that was then very high in the World And as the Story had no great credibility in it self so it was delivered by no Ancient Author Nor was it found that there had been any such Saint there being among Ancient Writers none mentioned of that Name but George of Alexandria the Arrian Bishop that was put in when Athanasius was banished Upon this motion in the former Year the Duke of Somerset the Marquess of Northampton and the Earls of Wilt-shire and Warwick were appointed to review the Statutes of the Order So this Year the whole Order was changed and the Earl of Westmorland and Sir Andrew Dudley who were now to be installed were the first that were received according to the new Model which the Reader will find in the Collection King Edwards Remains Number 23. as it was translated into Latin out of the English by the King himself written all with his own Hand and it is the third Paper after his Journal The Preamble of it sets forth the noble design of the Order to animate great Men to gallant Actions and to associate them into a Fraternity for their better encouragement and assistance but says it had been much corrupted by superstition therefore the Statutes of it were hereafter to be these It was no more to be called the Order of St. George nor was he to be esteemed the Patron of it but it was to be called the Order of the Garter The Knights of this Order were to wear the Blew Ribond or Garter as formerly but at the Collar in stead of a George there was to be on one side of the Jewel a Knight carrying a Book upon a Sword point on the Sword to be written Protectio on the Book Verbum Dei on the Reverse a Shield on which should be written Fides to express their resolution both with offensive and defensive Weapons to maintain the Word of God For the rest of the Statutes I shall refer the Reader to the Paper I mentioned But this was repealed by Queen Mary and so the old Rules took place again and do so still This design seems to have been chiefly intended that none but those of the Reformed Religion might be capable of it since the adhering to and standing for the Scriptures was then taken to be the distinguishing Character between the Papists and the Reformers This is the sum of what was either done or designed this Year with relation to Religion As for the State there was a strict enquiry made of all who had cheated the King in the suppression of Chantries or in any other thing that related to Churches from which the Visitors were believed to have embezeled much to their own uses and there were many Sutes in the Star-Chamber about it Most of all these Persons had been the Friends or Creatures of the Duke of Somerset and the enquiry after these things seems to have been more out of hatred to him than out of any design to make the King the richer by what should be recovered for his use But on none did the Storm break more severely than on the Lord Paget Paget degraded from being a Knight of the Garter He had been Chancellor of the Dutchy of Lancaster and was charged with many misdemeanours in that Office for which he was fined in 6000 l. But that which was most severe was that on St. George's Eve he was degraded from the Order of the Garter for divers offences but chiefly because he was no Gentleman neither by Fathers side nor Mothers side His chief offence was his greatest Vertue He had been on all occasions a constant Friend to the Duke of Somerset for which the Duke of Northumberland hated him mortally and so got him to be degraded to make way for his own Son This was much censured as a barbarous Action that a Man who had so long served the Crown in such publick Negotiations and was now of no meaner Blood than he was when King Henry first gave him the Order should be so dishonoured being guilty of no other fault but what is common to most Courtiers of enriching himself at his Masters cost for which his Fine was severe enough for the expiation But the Duke of Northumberland was a Person so given up to violence and revenge that an ordinary disgrace did not satisfie his hatred Sir Ant. St. Leiger another Knight of the Order
was at the same time accused upon complaint sent from the Arch-bishop of Dublin in Ireland for some high words that he had used But these being examined he was cleared and admitted to his Place among the Knights at the Garter Many others that were obnoxious came in upon this violent prosecution to purchase the favour of Northumberland who was much set on framing a Parliament to his mind and so took those methods which he thought likeliest to work his ends It being ordinary for Men of insolent and boisterous tempers who are generally as abject when they are low as they are puft up with prosperity to measure other People by themselves therefore knowing that the methods of reason and kindness would have no operation on themselves and that height and severity are the only ways to subdue them they use that same way of gaining others which they find most effectual with themselves This Year the King went on in paying his Debts The encrease of Traâ—e reforming the Coin and other ways that might make the Nation great and wealthy And one great Project was undertaken which has been the chief beginning and foundation of the great Riches and strength of Shipping to which this Nation has attained since that time From the days of King Henry the third the free Towns of Germany who had assisted him in his Wars obtained great Priviledges in England they were made a Corporation and lived together in the Still-yard near the Bridge They had in Edward the 4th's time been brought into some trouble for carrying their Priviledges further than their Charter allowed them and so Judgment was given that they had forfeited it but they redeemed themselves out of that by a great Present which they made to the King That which chiefly supported them at Court was that they trading in a Body were not only able to take the Trade out of all other Persons Hands by underselling them but they had always a great stock of Money and so when the Government was in a strait they were ready upon a good Security to lend great Sums and on lesser occasions could obtain the favour of a States-man by the Presents they made him But now Trade was raised much above what it had been and Courts becoming more magnificent than formerly there was a greater consumption particularly of Cloth than had ever been known The discovery of the Indies had raised both Trade and Navigation so that there was a quicker circulation of the Wealth of the World than had been in former Ages Antwerp and Hamburgh lying both conveniently the one in the mouth of the Elb and the other near the mouth of the Rhine which were the two greatest Rivers that fell into those Seas the Merchants of those two Cities at that time had the chief Trade of the World The English began to look on those Easterlings with envy All that was Imported or Exported came for most part in their bottoms all Markets were in their Hands so that Commodities of forreign growth were vented by them in England and the Product of the Kingdom was bought up by them And all the Nation being then set much on Pasture they had much advanced their Manufacture in so much that their own Wooll which had been formerly wrought at Antwerp was now made into Cloth in England which the Still-yard Men obtained leave to carry away At first they Shiped not above eight Cloths in a year after that an hundred then a thousand then six thousand but this last year there was Shipped in their Name 44000 Cloaths and not above 1100 by all others that traded within England The Merchant Adventurers found they could not hold out unless this Company was broke So they put in their complaint against them in the beginning of this year to which the Still-yard Men made answer and they replied Upon this the Council made a Decree that the Charter was broken and so dissolved the Company Those of Hamburg and Lubeck and the Regent of Flanders solicited the Council to have this redressed but in vain for the advantage the Nation was to have by it was too visible to admit of any interposition But the design of Trade being thus set on foot another Project of a higher nature followed it The War was now begun between the Emperor and the King of France And that with the persecution raised in Flanders against all that leaned to the Doctrine of the Protestants made many there think of changing their Seats It was therefore proposed here in England to open a free Trade and to appoint some Mart Towns that should have greater Priviledges and Securities for encouraging Merchants to live in them and should be easier in their Customs than they were any where else Southampton for the Cloth Trade and Hull for the Northern Trade were thought the two fittest Places And for the advantages and disadvantages of this design I find the young King had ballanced the matter exactly for there is a large Paper all written with his own Hand containing what was to be said on both sides But his death and Queen Maries marrying the Prince of Spain put an end to this Project though all the Addresses her Husband made seconding the desires of the Easterlings could never prevail to the setting up of that company again If the Reader would understand this matter more perfectly he may find a great deal of it in the Kings Journal King Edwards Remains Number 4. and in the fourth Paper that follows it where the whole Affair seems to be considered on all hands but Men that know Merchandise more perfectly will judge better of these things Cardan in England This Summer Cardan the great Philosopher of that Age passed thorough England He was brought from Italy on the account of Hamilton Arch-bishop of St. Andrews who was then desperately sick of a Dropsie Cardan cured him of his Disease but being a Man much conversant both in Astrology and Magick as himself professed he told the Arch-bishop that though he had at present saved his Life yet he could not change his fate for he was to die on a Gallows In his going through England he waited on King Edward where he was so entertained by him and observed his extraordinary Parts and Vertues so narrowly that on many occasions he writ afterwards of him with great astonishment as being the most wonderful Person he had ever seen The Affairs of Scotland But the mention of the Scotch Arch-bishops sickness leads me now to the Affairs of Scotland The Queen had passed thorough England from France to Scotland last year In her Passage she was treated by the King with all that respect that one Crowned Head could pay to another The Particulars are in his Journal and need not be recited here When she came home she set herself much to perswade the Governour to lay down the Government that it might be put in her Hands to which he being a soft Man was the more easily
induced because his Brother who had great power over him and was a violent and ambitious Man was then so sick that there was no hope of his Life He had also received Letters from France in such a Stile that he saw he must either lay down the Government or not only lose the Honour and Pension he had there but be forced to struggle for what he had in his own Country Whether the French understood any thing by their Spies in the Court of England that it had been proposed there to perswade him to pretend to the Crown and were therefore the more earnest to have the Government out of his Hands I do not know but though I have seen many hundreds of Letters that passed in those times between England and Scotland I could not find by any of them that he ever entred into any Treaty about it It seems his base Brother had some thoughts of it For when he was so far recovered that he could enquire after news and heard what his Brother had done he flew out in a passion and called him a Beast for parting with the Government since there was none but a _____ Lass between him and the Crown I set down his own words leaving a space void for an Epithete he used of the young Queen scarce decent enough to be mentioned There had been a great Consultation in France what to do with the Queen of Scotland Her Unkles pressed the King to marry her to the Dolphin For thereby another Kingdom would be added to France which would be a perpetual Thorn in the side of England She had also some Prospect of succeeding to the Crown of England so that on all accounts it seemed the best Match in Europe for the Dolphin But the wise Constable had observed that the Spaniards lost by their Dominions that lay so remote from the chief Seat of their Government though these were the richest Countries in Europe namely Sicily Naples Millain and the Netherlands and wisely apprehended that France might suffer much more by the accession of such a Crown which not only was remote but where also the Country was poor and the People not easily governed It would be a vast charge to them to send Navies and to pay Armies there The Nobility might when they would by confederating with England either shake off the French Government or put them to a great expence to keep it so that whereas Scotland had been hitherto by a Pension and sometimes by a little assistance kept in a perpetual alliance with France he apprehended by such a Union it might become their Enemy and a great weight on their Government This the Constable pressed much both out of his care of his Masters Interest and in opposition to the House of Guise He advised the King rather to marry her to some of his Subjects of whom he was well assured and to send her and her Husband home into Scotland by which means the perpetual amity of that Kingdom might be preserved on easie terms But the King was so possessed with the notion of the Union of that Crown to France that he gave no ear to this wise advise thinking it flowed chiefly from the hatred and enmity which he knew the Constable bore the Family of Guise This the Constable himself told Melvil from whose Narrative I have it The Queen Mother of Scotland being possessed of the Government found two great Factions in it The Head of the one was the Arch-bishop who now recovering and finding himself neglected and the Queen governed by other Councils set himself much against her and drew the Clergy for the most part into his Interests The other Faction was of those who hated him and them both and inclined to the Reformation They set up the Prior of St. Andrews who was their young Queens natural Brother as their Head and by his means offered their Service to the Queen now made Regent they offered that they would agree with her to send the Matrimonial Crown to the Dolphin and consent to the Union of both Kingdoms only they desired her protection from the violence of the Clergy and that they might have secretly Preachers in their Houses to instruct them in the Points of Religion This Offer the Queen readily accepted of and so by their assistance carried things till near the end of her Regency with great moderation and discretion And now the Affairs of Scotland were put in a Channel in which they held long steady and quiet till about six years after this that upon the Peace with the King of Spain there were cruel Councils laid down in France and from thence sent over into Scotland for extirpating Heresie But of that we shall discourse in its proper place The Affairs of Germany As for the Affairs of Germany there was this year a great and sudden turn of things there with which the Emperor was surprized by a strange supineness that proved as fatal to him as it was happy to the Empire though all the World besides saw it coming on him Upon the delivery of Magdeburg Maurice of Saxe's Army pretending there was an Arrear due to them took up their Winter Quarters near Saxe in the Dominions of some Popish Princes where they were very unwelcome Guests The Sons of the Landgrave being required by their Father pressed the Duke of Saxe on his Honour to free their Father or to become their Prisoner in his room since they had his faith for his liberty so he went to them and offered them his Person but though he did not trust them with his whole design yet he told them so much that they were willing to let him go back The Emperors Counsellors were allarumed with what they heard from all hands And the Duke of Alva well known afterwards by his cruelties in the Netherlands advised him to send for Maurice to come and give an account of all those suspitious passages to take the Army out of his hands and to take such securities from him as might clear all the jealousies for which his carriage had given great cause But the Bishop of Arras was on the other hand so assured of him that he said the giving him any suspition of the Emperors distrust might really engage him into such designs and that such deep Projects as they heard he was in were too fine conceits for Dutch drunken Heads He also assured them he had two of his Secretaries in Pension so that he was advertised of all his motions But the Duke of Saxe came to know that those his Secretaries were the Emperors Pensioners and dissembled it so well that he used them in all appearance with more confidence than formerly he held all his Consultations in their presence and seemed to open his heart so to them that they possessed the Bishop with a firm confidence of his sincerity and steadiness to the Emperors Interests Yet his lingering so at the Town of Magdeburg with the other dark Passages concerning him made
to search into the matter they upon a slight enquiry agreed that the Statute of Edw. the 6th was in force by that Repeal but the Chief Baron and the other Judges searching the matter more carefully found that the Statute had been in effect repealed by the first of Eliz. Ch. 1. where the Act of the 25 Hen. 8. Coke 2. Inst P 684 685. concerning the Election and Jurisdiction of Bishops as formerly they had exercised it was revived so that being in full force the Act of Edw. the 6th that repealed it was thereby repealed To this all the Learned Men of the Law did then agree so that it was not thought so much as necessary to make an explanatory Law about it the thing being indeed so clear that it did not admit of any ambiguity In May this Year the King by his Letters Patents authorized all School-masters to teach a new and fuller Catechisme compiled as is believed by Poinet These are all the Passages in which the Church is concerned this Year The Forreign Negotiations were important For now the ballance began to turn to the French side therefore the Council resolved to mediate a Peace between the French and the Emperor The Emperor had sent over an Ambassador in September last year to desire the King would consider the danger in which Flanders was now by the French Kings having Metz with the other Towns in Lorrain which did in a great measure divide it from the assistance of the Empire and therefore moved that according to the ancient League between England and the House of Burgundy they would enter into a new League with him Upon this occasion the Reader will find how the Secretaries of State bred the King to the understanding of business with relation to the Studies he was then about for Secretary Cecil set down all the Arguments for and against that League with little Notes on the Margent relating to such Topicks from whence he brought them King Edwards Remains Number 5. by which it seems the King was then learning Logick It is the fifth of those Papers after his Journal It was resolved on to send Sir John Morison A Treaty with the Emperor with Instructions to complement the Emperor upon his coming into Flanders and to make an offer of the Kings assistance against the Turks who had made great Depredations that year both in Hungary Italy and Sicily If the Emperor should upon that complain of the French King and say that he had brought in the Turks and should have asked assistance against him he was to move the Emperor to send over an Ambassador to treat about it since he that was then Resident in England was not very acceptable These Instructions which are in the Collection were Signed in September Collection Number 57. but not made use of till January this year And then new Orders were sent to propose the King to be a Mediator between France and the Emperor Upon which the Bishop of Norwich and Sir Phil. Hobbey were sent over to joyn with Sir John Morison and Sir William Pickering and Sir Tho. Chaloner were sent into France In May the Emperor fell sick and the English Ambassadors could learn nothing certainly concerning him but then the Queen of Hungary and the Bishop of Arras treated with them The Bishop of Arras complained that the French had begun the War had taken the Emperors Ships at Barcelona had robbed his Subjects at Sea had stirred up the Princes of Germany against him had taken some of the Towns of the Empire from him while the French Ambassadors were all the while swearing to the Emperor that their Master intended nothing so much as to preserve the Peace so that now although the French were making several Overtures for Peace they could give no credit to any thing that came from them In fine the Queen and Bishop of Arras promised the English Ambassadors to let the Emperor know of the Kings offering himself to mediate and afterwards told them that the Emperor delayed giving answer till he were well enough to do it himself On the 26th of May the Ambassadors writ over that there was a Project sent them out of Germany of an Alliance between the Emperor Ferdinand King of the Romans the King of England and the Princes of the Empire They did not desire that the King should offer to come into it of his own accord but John Frederick of Saxe would move Ferdinand to invite the King into it This way they thought would give least jealousie They hoped the Emperor would easily agree to the Conditions that related to the Peace of Germany since he was now out of all hopes of making himself Master of it The Princes neither loved nor trusted him but loved his Brother and relied much on England But the Emperor having proposed that the Netherlands should be included in the perpetual League of the Empire they would not agree to that unless the Quota's of their Contribution were much changed for these Provinces were like to be the Seats of Wars therefore they would not engage for their defence but upon reciprocal advantages and easie terms When the English Ambassadors in the Court of France desired to know on what terms a Peace might be mediated they found they were much exalted with their success so that as they writ over on the first of May they demanded the restitution of Millan and the Kingdoms of Sicily Naples and Navarre the Sovereignty of Flanders Artois and the Town of Tournay they would also have Siena to be restored to its liberty and Metz Toul and Verdun to continue under the Protection of France These terms the Council thought so unreasonable that though they writ them over as News to their Ambassadors in Flandars yet they charged them not to propose them But the Queen of Hungary asked them what Propositions they had for a Peace knowing already what they were and from thence studied to inflame the Ambassadors since it appeared how little the French regarded their Mediation or the Peace of Christendome when they asked such high and extravagant things upon a little success On the 9th of June the Emperor ordered the Ambassadors to be brought into his Bed-Chamber whither they were carried by the Queen of Hungary He looked pale and lean but his Eyes were lively and his Speech clear They made him a Complement upon his Sickness which he returned with another for their long attendance Upon the matter of their Embassy he said the King of France had begun the War and must likewise begin the Propositions of Peace But he accepted of the Kings Offer very kindly and said They should always find in him great inclinations to a just Peace On the first of July the Council writ to their Ambassadors First assuring them that the King was still alive and they hoped he should recover they told them they did not find that the French would offer any other terms than those formerly made and
afraid of burdening her Conscience by assuming that which belonged to them and that she was unwilling to enrich her self by the spoils of others But they told her all that had been done was according to the Law to which all the Judges and Counsellors had set their Hands This joined with their Persuasions and the Importunities of her Husband who had more of his Fathers temper than of her Philosophy in him at length prevailed with her to submit to it Of which her Father-in-Law did afterwards say in Council She was rather by enticement of the Counsellors and force made to accept of the Crown then came to it by her own seeking and request Upon this order was given for proclaiming her Queen the next day And an Answer was writ to Queen Mary signed by the Arch-Bishop of Canterbury the Lord Chancellor the Dukes of Suffolk and Northumberland the Marquesses of Winchester and Northampton the Earls of Arundel Shrewsbury Huntington Bedford and Pembrook the Lords Cobham and Darcy Sir Thomas Cheyney Sir Robert Cotton Sir William Petre Sir William Cecil Sir John Cheek Sir John Mason Sir Edward North and Sir Robert Bowes in all one and twenty Council writes to Q. Mary letting her know That Queen Jane was now their Soveraign according to the Ancient Laws of the Land and the late King's Letters Patents to whom they were now bound by their Allegiance They told her That the Marriage between her Father and Mother was dissolved by the Ecclesiastical Courts according to the Laws of God and of the Land That many noble Universities in Christendom had consented to it That the Sentence had been confirmed in Parliaments and she had been declared illegitimate and uninheritable to the Crown They therefore required her to give over her Pretences and not to disturb the Government and promised that if she shewed her self Obedient she should find them all ready to do her any Service which in Duty they could The day following they proclaimed Queen Jane Lady Jane proclaimed Queen Collection Number 1. The Proclamation will be found in the Collection It sets forth That the late King had by his Letters Patents limited the Crown that it should not descend to his two Sisters since they were both illegitimated by Sentences in the Spiritual Courts and Acts of Parliament and were only his Sisters by the Half-Blood who though it were granted they had been legitimate are not inheritable by the Law of England It was added That there was also great cause to fear that the King's Sisters might marry Strangers and so change the Laws of the Kingdom and subject it to the Tyranny of the Bishops of Rome and other Forreign Laws For these Reasons they were excluded from the Succession and the Lady Frances Dutchess of Suffolk being next the Crown it was provided that if she had no Sons at the death of the King the Crown should devolve immediately on her eldest Daughter Jane and after her and her Issue to her Sisters since she was born within the Kingdom and already married in it Therefore she was proclaimed Queen promising to be most benign and gracious to all her People to maintain God's Holy Word and the Laws of the Land requiring all the Subjects to obey and acknowledg her When this was proclaimed great multitudes were gathered to hear it but there were very few that shouted with the Acclamations ordinary on such Occasions And whereas a Vintner's Boy did some-way express his scorn at that which was done it was ordered that he should be made an Example the next day by being set on a Pillory and having his Ears nail'd to it and cut off from his Head which was accordingly done a Herauld in his Coat reading to the multitude that was called together by sound of Trumpet the nature of his Offence Censures past upon it Upon this all People were in great distraction The Proclamation opening the new Queen's Title came to be variously descanted on Some who thought the Crown descended by right of Blood and that it could not be limited by Parliament argued that the King having his Power from God it was only to descend in the natural way of Inheritance therefore they thought the next Heir was to succeed And whereas the King 's two Sisters were both by several Sentences and Acts of Parliament declared Bastards and whether that was well judged or not they were to be reputed such as the Law declared them to be so long as it stood in force therefore they held that the Queen of Scotland was to succeed who though she pretended this upon Queen Mary's Death yet did not claim now because by the Papal Law the Sentence against Queen Mary was declared Null Others argued that though a Prince were named by an immediate appointment from Heaven yet he might change the course of Succession as David did preferring Solomon before Adonijah But this it was said did not belong to the King 's of England whose right to the Crown with the extent of their Prerogative did not come from any Divine Designation but from a long Possession and the Laws of the Land and that therefore the King might by Law limit the Succession as well as he and other Kings had in some Points limited the Prerogative which was clearly Sir Thomas More 's Opinion and that therefore the Act of Parliament for the Succession of the King's Sisters was still strong in Law It was also said That if the Kinâ—'â— Sisters were to be excluded for Bastardy all Charles Brandon's Issue were in the same predicament since he was not lawfully married to the French Queen his former Wife Mortimer being then alive and his Marriage with her was never dissolved for though some English Writers say they were divorced yet those who wrote for the Queen of Scots Title in the next Reign denied it But in this the difference was great between them since the King's Sisters were declared Bastards in Law whereas this against Charles Brandon's Issue was only a Surmise Others objected That if the Blood gave an Indefeasible Title How came it that the L. Jane's Mother did not Reign It is true Maud the Empress and Margaret Countess of Richmond were satisfied that their Sons Henry the Second and Henry the Seventh should reign in their Rights but it had never been heard of that a Mother had resigned to her Daughter especially when she was yet under Age. But this was imputed to the Duke of Suffolk's weakness and the Ambition of the Duke of Northumberland That Objection concerning the Half-Blood being a Rule of Common Law in the Families of Subjects to cut off from Step-Mothers the Inclinations and Advantages of destroying their Husbands Children was not thought applicable to the Crown Nor was that of Ones being born out of the Kingdom which was hinted at to exclude the Queen of Scotland thought pertinent to this Case since there was an Exception made in the Law for the King's Children which was thought to
of a Communion In these it may be easily imagined he did every thing with a very lively sorrow since as he had loved the King beyond expression so he could not but look on his Funeral as the Burial of the Reformation and in particular as a step to his own On the 12th of August The Queen declares she will force no Man's Conscience the Queen made an open declaration in Council that although her Conscience was staied in the Matters of Religion yet she was resolved not to compel or strain others otherwise than as God should put into their Hearts a persuasion of that Truth she was in and this she hoped should be done by the opening His Word to them by godly vertuous and learned Preachers Now all the deprived Bishops looked to be quickly placed in their Sees again Bonner went to St. Pauls on the 13th of August being Sunday where Bourn that was his Chaplain preached before him He spake honourably of Bonner with sharp Reflections on the Proceedings against him in the Time of King Edward This did much provoke the whole Audience who as they hated Bonner so could not hear any thing said that seemed to detract from that King A Tumult at Pauls Cross Hereupon there was a great Tumult in the Church some called to pull him down others flung Stones and one threw a Dagger towards the Pulpit with that force that it stuck fast in the timber of it Bourn by stooping saved himself from that danger and Rogers and Bradford two eminent Preachers and of great credit with the People stood up and gently quieted the heat and they to deliver Bourn out of their hands conveyed him from the Pulpit to a House near the Church This was such an Accident as the Papists would have desired for it gave them a colour to proceed more severely and to prohibit Preaching which was the first step they intended to make There was a Message sent to the Lord Mayor to give a strict charge that every Citizen should take care of all that belonged to him and see that they went to their own Parish Church and kept the Peace as also to acquaint them with what the Queen had declared in Council on the 13th of August And on the 18th there was published an Inhibition in the Queen's Name to this effect That she An Inhibition of all preaching considering the great Danger that had come to the Realm by the Differences in Religion did delare for her self that she was of that Religion that she had professed from her Infancy and that she would maintain it during her time and be glad that all her Subjects would charitably receive it Yet she did not intend to compel any of her Subjects to it till publick Order should be taken in it by common Assent requiring all in the mean while not to move Sedition or Unquietness till such Order should be setled and not to use the Names of Papist or Heretick but to live together in Love and in the Fear of God but if any made Assemblies of the People she would take care they should be severely punished and she straitly charged them that none should preach or expound Scripture or print any Books or Plays without her special License And required her Subjects that none of them should presume to punish any on pretence of the late Rebellion but as they should be authorised by her Yet she did not thereby restrain any from informing against such Offenders She would be most sorry to have cause to execute the severity of the Law but she was resolved not to suffer such Rebellious Doings to go unpunished but hoped her Subjects would not drive her to the extream execution of the Laws When this was published which was the first thing that was set out in her Name since she had come to the Crown it was much descanted on Censures pâ—st upon it The Profession she made of her Religion to be the same it had been from her Infancy shewed it was not her Father's Religion but entire Popery that she intended to restore It was also observed that whereas before she had said plainly she would compel none to be of it now that was qualified with this till publick Order should be taken in it which was till they could so frame a Parliament that it should concur with the Queen's Design The equal forbidding of Assemblies or ill Names on both sides was thought intended to be a Trap for the Reformed that they should be punished if they offended but the others were sure to be rather encouraged The restraint of preaching without License was pretended to be copied from what had been done in King Edward's Time Yet then there was a Liberty left for a long time to all to Preach in their own Churches only they might preach no where else without a License And the power of Licensing was also lodged at first with the Bishops in their several Diocesses and at last with the Arch-Bishop of Canterbury as well as with the King whereas now at one stroke all the Pulpits of England that were in the hands of the Reformed were brought under an Interdict for they were sure to obtain no Licenses But the cunningest part of these Inhibitions was the declaring that the Queen would proceed with rigour against all that were guilty of the late Rebellion if they should provoke her many about London had some way or other expressed themselves for it and these were the hottest among the Reformed So that here was a sharp threatning hanging over them if they should express any more Zeal about Religion She requites the Service of the Men of Suffolk ill When this was put out the Queen understanding that in Suffolk those of that Profession took a little more liberty than their Neighbours presuming on their great Merit and the Queen's Promises to them there was a special Letter sent to the Bishop of Norwich's Vicar himself being at Brussels to see to the execution of these Injunctions against any that should preach without License Upon this some came from Suffolk to put the Queen in mind of her Promise This was thought insolent and she returned them no other answer But that they being Members thought to rule her that was their Head but they should learn that the Members ought to obey the Head and not to think to bear Rule over it One of these had spoken of her Promise with more confidence than the rest his Name was Dobbe so he was ordered to stand three days in the Pillory as having said that which tended to the defamation of the Queen And from hence all saw what a severe Government they were to come under in which the claiming of former Promises that had been made by the Queen when she needed their Assistance was to be accounted a Crime But there was yet a more unreasonable Severity shewed to Bradford and Rogers who had appeased the Tumult the Sunday before and rescued the
was expected that he should he sent to the Tower that very day These reports being brought to Cranmer some advised him to fly beyond Seas he said he would not diswade others from that course now that they saw a Persecution rising but considering the station he was in and the hand he had in all the Changes that were made he thought it so indecent a thing for him to fly that no entreaties should ever perswade him to it Cranmer's Declaration Coll. Numb 8. So he by Peter Martyr's advice drew up a Writing that I have put in the Collection in Latin as it was at that time translated The substance of it was to this effect That as the Devil had at all times set on his Instruments by Lies to defame the Servants of God so he was now more than ordinarily busie For whereas King Henry had begun the correcting of the abuses of the Mass which his Son had brought to a further perfection and so the Lords Supper was restored to its first Institution and was celebrated according to the pattern of the Primitive Church now the Devil intending to bring the Mass again into its room as being his own invention had stirred up some to give out that it had been set up in Canterbury by his the said Cranmer's Order and it was said that he had undertaken to sing Mass to the Queens Majesty both at King Edwards Funeral at Paul's and other places and though for these twenty years he had despised all such vain and false reports as were spread of him yet now he thought it not fit to lye under such misrepresentations Therefore he protested to all the World that the Mass was not set up at Canterbury by his order but that a fawning hypocritical Monk this was Thornton Suffragan of Dover had done it without his â—nowledge and for what he was said to have undertaken to the Queen her Majesty knew well how false that was offering if he might obtain her Leave for it to maintain that every thing in the Communion Service that was set out by their most innocent and good Ring Edward was according to Christs Institution and the practice of the Apostles and the ancient Church for many Ages to which the Mass was contrary being full of errors and abuses and although Peter Martyr was by some called an ignorant Man he with him or other four or five such as he should choose would be ready to defend not only their Book of Common Prayer and the other Rites of their Service but the whole Doctrine and Order of Religion set forth by the late King as more pure and more agreeable to the Word of God than any sort of Religion that had been in England for a thousand years before it provided that all things should be judged by the Scriptures and that he Reasonings on both sides should be faithfully written down This he had drawn Published without his knowledg with a Resolution to have made a publick use of it but Scory who had bin Bishop of Chichester coming to him he shewed him the Paper and bad him consider of it Scory indiscreetly gave Copies of it and one of these was publickly read in Cheapside on the fifth of September So on the eighth of that month he was called before the Star-Chamber and asked whether he was the Author of that seditious Bill that was given out in his name and if so whether he was sorry for it He answered that the Bill was truly his but he was very sorry it had gone from him in such a manner But owned by him before the Council for he had resolved to have inlarged it in many things and to have ordered it to be affixed to the doors of Pauls and of the other Churches in London with his hand and Seal to it He was at that time contrary to all mens expectation dismissed Gardiner plainly saw he could not expect to succeed him and that the Queen had designed that See for Cardinal Pool so he resolved to protect and preserve Cranmer all he could Some moved that he should be only put from his Bishoprick and have a small Pension assigned him with a charge to keep within a Confinement and not to meddle with matters of Religion He was generally beloved for the gentleness of his temper so it was thought that proceeding severely with him might Alienate some from them and embroil their affairs in the next Parliament Others objected that if he who had been the chief promoter of Heresy was used with such tenderness it would encourage the rest to be more obstinate And the Queen who had forgot the Services he did her in her Father's time remembring rather that he had pronounced the Sentence of Divorce against her Mother was easily induced to proceed severely So on the thirteenth of September both he and Latimer were called before the Council He and Latimer sent to the Tower Latimer was that day committed but Cranmer was respited till next day and then he was sent to the Tower both for matters of Treason against the Queen and for dispersing of seditious Bills Tylor of Hadlee and several other Preachers were also put in Prison and upon an Information brought against Horn Dean of Duresm he was sent for The Forreigners that were come over upon publick Faith and encouragement The Forreigners sent out of England were better used for Peter Martyr was preserved from the rage of his enemies and suffered to go beyond Sea There was also an Order sent to John a Lasco and his Congregation to be gone their Church being taken from them and their Corporation dissolved And an hundred seventy five of them went away in two Ships to Denmark on the seventeenth of September with all their Preachers except two who were left to look to those few which stayed behind and being engaged in Trade resolved to live in England and follow their Consciences in the matters of Religion in private with the Assistance of those Teachers But a Lasco after a long and hard passage arriving at Denmark was as ill received there as if it had heen a popish Country when they understood that he and his Company were of the Helvetian Confession so that though it was December and a very severe Winter they were required to be gone within two days and could not obtain so much as liberty to leave their Wives or Children behind them till they could provide a place for them From thence they went first to Lubeck then to Wismar and Hamburgh where they found the disputes about the manner of Christs Presents in the Sacrament had raised such violent animosities that after much barbarous usage they were banished out of all those Towns and could find no place to settle in till about the end of March that they came to Friseland where they were suffered to plant themselves Many English fly beyond Sea Many in England seeing the Government was set on severe courses so early did
infer that this would soon grow up to an extream Persecution so that above a thousand Persons fled beyond Seas most of them went in the company and as the Servants of French Protestants who having come over in King Edwards time were now required as the Germans had been to return into their own Country The Council understanding this took care that no Englishman should escape out of their hands and therefore sent an Order to the Ports that none should be suffered to go over as Frenchmen but those who brought Certificates from the French Embassador Among those that had got over some eminent Divines went who either having no Cures or being turned out of their Benefices were not under such ties to any Flock so that they judged themselves disingaged and therefore did not as Hirelings leave their Flock to the Persecution then imminent but rather went to look after those who had now left England The chief of these that went at first were Cox Sanders Grindal and Horn. Cox was without any good colour turned out both of his Deanery of Christ-Church and his Prebendary at Westminster He was put into the Marshalsea but on the 19th of August was discharged Sancts was turned out for his Sermon before the Duke of Northumberland at Cambridge On what account Grindal was turned out I know not Horn soon after he got beyond Sea printed an Apology for his leaving his Country he tells that he heard there was some Crimes against the State objected to him which made him come up from Duresm to clear himself It was said that three Letters had been written to him in the Queens name requiring him to come up and intimating that they were resolved to charge him with contempt and other points of State He protests that he had never received but one which was given him on the Road but seeing how he was like to be used he withdrew out of England upon which he takes occasion in that discourse to vindicate the Preachers in King Edwards time against whom it was now objected that they had neglected Fasting and Prayer and had allowed the People all sorts of Liberty This he said was so false that the ruling Men in that time were much offended at the great freedom which the Preachers then took so that many of them would hear no more Sermons and he says for himself that though Tonstal was now his great enemy he had refused to accept of his Bishoprick and was ill used and threatned for denying to take it All these things tended much to inflame the People The Queen rewards those who had served her Therefore great care was taken first to oblige all those Noblemen who had assisted the Queen at her coming to the Crown since a grateful acknowledgment of past Services is the greatest encouragement both to the same Persons to renew them to others to undertake the like upon new occasions The Earl of Arundel was made Lord Steward Sir Edward Hastings was made Master of the Horse and afterwards Lord Hastings Sir John Gage Lord Chamberlain Sir John Williams who had Proclaimed the Queen in Oxford-shire was made Lord Williams and Sir Henry Jerningham that first gathered the Men of Norfolk about her was made Captain of her Guard but Ratcliff Earl of Sussex had done the most considerable Service of them all for to him she had given the chief Command of her Army and he had managed it with that Prudence that others were thereby encouraged to come in to her Assistance so an unusual Honour was contrived for him that he might cover his head in her Presence which passed under the Great Seal the second of October he being the only Peer of England in whom this Honour was ever conferred as far as I know The like was granted to the Lord Courcy Baron of Kingsale in Ireland whose Posterity enjoy it to this day but I am not so well informed of that Family as to know by which of our Kings it was first granted The Queen having summoned a Parliament to the tenth of October was Crowned on the first of that month by Gardiner who with ten other Bishops all in their Mitres Coaps and Crosiers performed that Ceremony with great Solemnity The Queen is Crowned and discharges all Taxes Day preaching the Coronation Sermon who it seems was accounted the best Preacher among them since he was ordered to Preach both at the late Kings Funeral and now again at the Coronation But Gardiner had prepared a Largess of an extraordinary nature for the Queen to distribute that day among her People besides her general Pardon he caused a Proclamation to be published which did set forth that whereas the good Subjects of England had always exhibited Aid to their Princes when the good of the Publick and Honour of the Realm required it and though the Queen since her coming to the Crown found the Treasury was marvelously exhausted by the evil Government of late years especially since the Duke of Northumberland bare Rule though she found her self charged with diverse great sums of her Father and Brothers Debts which for her own Honour and the Honour of the Realm she determined to pay in times convenient and reasonable yet having a special regard to the welfare of of her Subjects and accounting their loving hearts and prosperity the chiefest Treasure which she desired next to the Favour and Grace of God therefore since in her Brothers last Parliament two Tenths two Fifteenths and a Subsidy both out of Lands and Goods were given to him for paying his Debts which were now due to her she of her great Clemency did fully pardon and discharge these Subsidies trusting her said good Subjects will have loving consideration thereof for their parts whom she heartily requires to bend themselves wholly to God to serve him sincerely and with continual Prayer for the honour and advancement of the Queen and the Common-Wealth A Parliament summoned And thus matters were prepared for the Parliament which was opened the tenth of October In the Writ of Summons and all other Writs the Queen retained still the Title of Supream Head Taylor Bishop of Lincoln and Harley Bishop of Hereford came thither resolving to justifie their Doctrine Most of the other reformed Bishops were now in Prison for besides these formerly mentioned on the fourth of October the Arch-Bishop of York was put in the Tower no cause being given but heinous Offences only named in general When the Mass begun it is said that those two Bishops withdrew and were upon that never suffered to come to their Places again Bishops violently thrust out for not worshiping the Mass But one Beal the Clerk of the Council in Queen Elizabeths time reports this otherwise and more probably that Bishop Taylor took his place in his Robes but refusing to give any reverence to the Mass was violently thrust out of the House He says nothing of Harley so it is probable that he followed the other The
And if the Arch-duke Charles Philip's only Son died they should succeed to all Her and His Dominions If she had only Daughters they should succeed to her Crowns and the Netherlands if they married by their Brothers consent or otherwise they should have such Portions as was ordinarily given to those of their Rank But if the Queen had no Issue the King vvas not to pretend to any part of the Government after her death but the Crown vvas to descend according to the Laws of England to her Heirs There vvas to be a perpetual League betwixt England and Spain but this was not to be in prejudice of their League with France vvhich vvas still to continue in force These were the Conditions agreed on and afterwards confirmed in Parliament by vvhich it appears the Spaniards vvere resolved to have the Marriage on any Terms reckoning that if Prince Philip vvere once in England he could easily enlarge his Authority vvhich vvas hereby so much restrained The Match generally disliked It was now apparent the Queen vvas to Marry the Prince of Spain vvhich gave an universal discontent to the vvhole Nation All that loved the Reformation saw that not only their Religion vvould be changed but a Spanish Government and Inquisition vvould be set up in its stead Those vvho considered the Civil Liberties of the Kingdom vvithout great regard to Religion concluded that England would become a Province to Spain and they saw how they governed the Netherlands and heard how they ruled Milan Naples and Sicily but above all they heard the most Inhumane things that ever any Age produced had been Acted by them in their new conquest in the West-Indies It was said what might they expect but to lye at the mercy of such Tyrannical Masters who would not be long kept within the Limits that were now prescribed All the great conditions now talked of were but the guilding the Pill but its operation would be fatal if they once swallowed it down These things had Influence on many But the chief Conspirators were the Duke of Suffolk Plots to oppose it Sir Thomas Wiat and Sir Peter Carew The one was to raise the Mid-land Counties the other to raise Cornwal and Wiat was to raise Kent Hoping by rising in such remote places so to distract the Government that they should be able to engage the Commons who were now as much distasted with the Queen as they had been formerly fond of her Are discovered But as Carew was carrying on his Design in the West it came to be discovered and one that he had trusted much in it was taken upon that Carew fled over into France Wiat was in Kent when he heard this but had not yet laid his Business as he intended Therefore fearing to be undone by the Discovery that was made he gathered some Men about him and on the 25th of January went to Maidston There he made Proclamation Wiat breaks out that he intended nothing but to preserve the Liberty of the Nation 1554. and keep it from coming under the Yoke of Strangers which he said all the Council one or two excepted were against and assured the People that all the Nobility and chief Men of England would concur with them He said nothing of Religion but in private assured those that were for the Reformation that he would declare for them One Roper came and declared him and his Company Traitors but he took him with some Gentlemen that were gathering to oppose him From thence he went to Rochester and writ to the Sheriff of Kent desiring his Assistance against the Strangers for there were already as he said an hundred Armed Spaniards landed at Dover The Sheriff sent him word That if he and those with him had any Suits they were to make them to the Queen on their knees but not with Swords in their hands and required them to disperse under pain of Treason Wiat kept his Men in good order so that they did no hurt but only took all the Arms they could find At the same time one Isley and Knevet gathered People together about Tunbridg and went to join with Wiat. The Queen sent down a Herald to him with a Pardon if he would disperse his Company in 24 hours but Wiat made him deliver his Message at the end of Rochester Bridg and so sent him away The High Sheriff gathered together as many as he could and shewed them how they were abused by Lyes there was no Spaniards landed at all and those that were to come were to be their Friends and Confederates against their Enemies Those that he brought together went to Gravesend to meet the Duke of Norfolk and Sir Hen. Jerningham who were come thither with 600 Men from London and they hearing that Knevet was in his way to Rochester went and intercepted and routed him sixty of his Men were killed the rest saved themselves in the Woods The News of this disheartned Wiat much who was seen to weep and called for a Coat which he stuffed with Angels designing to have escaped But the Duke of Norfolk marching to Rochester with 200 Horse and 600 Foot commanded by one Bret they were wrought on by a pretended Desertor Harper who seemed to come over from Wiat he persuaded the Londoners The Londoners revolt that it was only the preservation of the Nation from the Spaniards that they designed and it was certain none would suffer under that Yoke more than they This had such an effect on them that they all cried out We are all English Men and went over to Wiat. So the Duke of Norfolk was forced to march back And now Kent was all open to Wiat who thereupon sent one to the Duke of Suffolk pressing him to make haste and raise his Country but the Bearer was intercepted Upon that the Earl of Huntington was sent down with some Horse to seize on him The Duke was at all times a mean-spirited Man but it never appeared more than now For after a faint endeavour to raise the Country he gave it over and concealed himself in a privat House but was betrayed by him to whom he had trusted himself into the hands of the Earl of Huntington and so was brought to the Tower Wiat's Party increasing they turned towards London As they came to Debtford Sir Edward Hastings and Sir Thomas Cornwallis came to them in the Queen's Name to ask what vvould content them Wiat desired that he might have the Command of the Tower that the Queen might stay under his Guard and that the Council might be changed Upon these extravagant Propositions Wiat's Demands there passed high words and the Privy Counsellors returned to the Queen After this she vvent into Guild-hall and there gave an account of her Message to Wiat and his Answer And for her Marriage she said she did nothing in it but by advice of her Council and spoke very tenderly of the love she bore to her People and to that City
them into some other Cure or reserve a Pension out of their Benefice for them That no religious Man who had professed Chastity should be suffered to live with his Wife That care should be taken of vacant Churches That till they were provided the people should go to the Neighbouring Churches That all the Ceremonies Holy-days and Fasts used in King Henry's time should be again observed That those who were ordained by the new Book in King Edwards time not being ordained in very deed The Bishop if they were otherwise sufficient should supply vvhat vvas vvanting before and so admit them to Minister That the Bishops should set forth an uniform Doctrine of Homilies and compel the people to come to Church and hear Divine Service That they should carefully look to all School-masters and Teachers of Children And that the Bishops should take care to set forth the Premises vvith all kind of Vertue godly Living and good Example Proceedings against the Bishops that adhered to the Reformation and endeavour to keep down all sort of Vice These vvere Sign'd on the 4 of March and Printed and sent over the Kingdom But to make the Married Bishops Examples of the severity of their proceedings the Queen gave a special Commission to Gardiner Tonstall Bonner Parfew Bishop of St. Asaph Day and Kitchin of Landaffe making mention that vvith great grief of heart she had heard that the Archbishop of York the Bishops of St. Davids Chester and Bristol had broken their Vows and defiled their Function by contracting Marriage therefore those or any three of them are empowered to call them before them and if the Premises be found to be true Col. Number 11. 12. to deprive and turn them out of their Bishopricks This I have put into the Collection with another Comission to the same Persons to call the Bishops of Lincoln Glocester and Hereford before them in whose Patents it was provided that they should hold their Bishopricks so long as they behaved themselves well and since they by preaching Erroneous Doctrine and by inordinate Life and Conversation as she credibly understood had carried themselves contrary to the Laws of God and the Practice of the universal Church these or any two of them should proceed against them either according to Ecclesiastical Canons or the Laws of the Land and declare their Bishopricks void as they vvere indeed already void Thus vvere Seven Bishops all at a dash turned out It was much censured that there having been Laws made allowing Marriage to the Clergy the Queen should by her own Authority upon the repealing these Laws turn out Bishops for things that had been so well warranted by Law for the Repeal was only an Annulling of the Law for the Future but did not void it from the beginning so that however it might have justified proceedings against them for the Future if they had lived with their Wives yet it could not warrant the punishing them for what was past And even the severest Popes or their Legates who had pressed the Coelibate most had always before they proceeded to deprive any Priests for Marriage left it to their choice whether they would quit their Wives or their Benefices but had never summarily turned them out for being married And for the other Bishops it was an unheard of way of procedure for the Queen before any process was made to empower Delegates to declare their Sees void as they were indeed aIready void This was to give Sentence before hearing And all this was done by vertue of the Queens Supremacy for tho she thought that a sinful and Schismatical Power yet she was easily perswaded to use it against the Reformed Clergy and to turn them out of their Benefices upon such unjust and Illegal pretences So that now the proceedings against Gardiner and Bonner in which were the greatest Stretches made that had been in the last Reign were far outdone by those new Delegates For the Archbishop of York tho he was now turned out yet he was still kept Prisoner till King Philip among the Acts of Grace he did at his coming over procured his Liberty But his See was not filled till February next for then Heath had his Conge d'elire On or before the 18th of March this Year were those other Sees declared Vacant For that day did the Conge d'elire go out to the Deans and Chapters of St. Davids Lincoln Hereford Chester Glocester and Bristol sor Morgan White Parfew Coates Brookes and Holyman Goodrick of Ely died in April this Year He seems to have complied with the time as he had done often before for he was not at all cast into any trouble which it cannot be imagined he could have escaped since he had put the great Seal to the Patents for the Lady Jane if he had not Redeemed it by a ready consenting to the changes that were to be made He was a busie secular spirited Man and had given himself up wholly to Factions and Intrigues of State so that tho his opinion had always leaned to the Reformation it is no wonder if a man so tempered would prefer the keeping of his Bishoprick before the Discharge of his Conscience Thirleby of Norwich was Translated to Ely and Hopton was made Bishop of Norwich But Scory that had been Bishop os Chichester tho upon Day 's being restored he was turned out of his Bishoprick did comply meerly He came before Bonner and Renounced his Wife and did Penance for it and had his Absolution under his Seal the 14th of July this Year which is in the Collection Number 13. But it seems this was out of fear for he soon after fled out of England and lived beyond Sea untill Queen Elizabeth's days and then he came over But it was judged indecent to restore him to his former See where it is likely this Scandal he had given was known and so he was made Bishop of Hereford The Bishop of Bath and Wales Barlow was also made to Resign as appears by the Conge d'elire for Bourn to succeed him dated the 19th of March. Therein it is said that the See wss Vacant by the Resignation of the former Bishop tho in the Election that was made on the 28th of March it is said the See was vacant by the Removal or Deprivation of their former Bishop But I incline to believe it truer that he did resign since he is not mentioned in the Commissions formerly spoken of But that was not all for at this time a Book was set out in his Name whether written by him or Forged and laid on his Name I cannot judge in which he retracts his former errours and speaks of Luther and Oecolampadius and many others with whom he says he had familiarly conversed with great bitterness He also accuses the Gospellers in England of Gluttony Hypocrisie Pride and ill Nature And indeed it is one of the most Virulent Invectives against the Reformation that was written at that time But it is not likely
Recorder of London told the Earl of Leicester the secret of this in Queen Elizabeth's Time who writ down his Discourse and from thence I have copied it There was one that had been Cromwell's Servant and much employed by him in the suppression of Monasteries he was a Man of great Notions but very busy and factious so having been a great stickler for the Lady Jane he was put in the Fleet upon the Queen's first coming to the Crown yet within a month he was discharged but upon the last Rising was again put up and indicted of High Treason He had great Friends and made application to one of the Emperor's Ambassadors that was then the Chancellor of the Dutchy of Milan and by his means he obtained his Liberty Being brought to him he shewed him a new Plat-form of Government which he had contrived for the Queen She was to declare her self a Conqueror or that she having succeeded to the Crown by Common Law was not at all to be limited by the Statute Laws since those were only restrictions upon the Kings but not on the Queens of England and that therefore all those Limitations of the Prerogative were only binding in the Persons of Kings but she was free from them Upon this he shewed how she might establish Religion set up the Monasteries raise her Friends and ruin her Enemies and Rule according to her Pleasure The Ambassador carried this to the Queen and seemed much pleased with it but desired her to read it carefully and keep it as a great Secret As she read it she disliked it and judged it contrary to the Oath she had made at her Coronation and thereupon sent for Gardiner and charged him as he would answer before the Judgment-Seat of God at the general Day of the Holy Doom that he would consider the Book carefully and bring her his Opinion of it next day which fell to be Maundy Thursday So as the Queen came from her Maundy he waited on her into her Closet and said these words My good and most gracious Lady I intend not to pray your Highness with any humble Petitions to name the Devisers of this new invented Plat-form but here I say That it is pity that so noble and vertuous a Lady should be endangered with the pernicious Devices of such lewd and subtil Sycophants for the Book is naught and most horrible to be thought on Upon this the Queen thanked him and threw the Book into the Fire and charged the Ambassador that neither he nor any of his Company should receive more such Projects from any of her People This made Gardiner apprehended that if the Spaniards began so soon to put such Notions into the Queen's Head they might afterwards when she was in their Hands make somewhat of them and therefore to prevent such Designs for the future he drew the Act in which though he seemed to do it as an Advantage to the Queen for the putting of her Title beyond dispute yet he really intended nothing by it but that she should be restrained by all those Laws that the former Kings of England had consented to And because King Henry the Seventh though his best right to the Crown flowed from his Marriage to the Heir of the House of York had yet taken the Government wholly into his own hands he fearing lest the Spaniards should pretend to such a Power by the Authority which Marriage gives the Husband over the Wife got the Articles of the Marriage to be ratified in Parliament by which they not only confirmed those agreed on but made a more full explanation of that part of them which declared the entire Government of the Kingdom to belong only to the Queen To this the Spaniards gave too great an occasion Great Jealousies of the Spanish Power by publishing King Philip's Pedigree whom they derived from John of Gaunt They said this was only done to conciliate the favour of the Nation by representing him not a stranger but a Native But this gave great offence concerning which I have seen a little Book that vvas then printed It was there said That King Henry the Seventh came in pretending only to marry the Heir of the House of York But he was no sooner on the Throne than he declared his own Title and kept it his whole Life So it vvas said the Spaniard vvould call himself Heir of the House of Lancaster and upon that Pretension would easily wrest the Power out of the Queen's hands who seemed to mind nothing but her Devotions This made Gardiner look the better to the securing of the Liberties of the Crown and Nation so that it must be acknowledged that the preserving of England out of the hands of the Spaniards at that time seems to be almost vvholly owing to him In this Parliament the Marquess of Northampton vvas restored in Blood And the Act for restoring the Bishoprick of Duresm The Bishoprick of Duresm restored not having gone through the last Parliament vvhen it vvas dissolved vvas now brought in again The Town of Newcastle opposed it much vvhen it came down to the Commons But the Bishop of Duresm came to them on the 18th of April and gave them a long account of all his Troubles from the Duke of Northumberland and desired that they would dispatch his Bill There vvere many Proviso's put into it for some that vvere concerned in Gateside but it vvas carried in the House That instead of these Proviso's they should send a Desire to him recommending those Persons to his Favour So upon a Division there vvere 120 against it and 201 for it After this came the Bill confirming the Attainders of the Duke of Suffolk and fifty eight more vvho vvere attainted for the late Rebellion The Lords put in a Proviso excepting Entailed Lands out of their Forfeitures but the Commons rejected the Proviso and passed the Bill Then did the Commons send up a Bill for reviving the Statutes made against Lollardy vvhich being read twice by the Lords vvas laid aside The Commons intended next to have revived the Statute of the Six Articles but it did not agree vvith the Design at Court to take any notice of King Henry's Acts so this vvas let fall Then they brought in another Bill to extirpate Erroneous Opinions and Books but that vvas at the third reading laid aside After that they passed a particular Bill against Lollardy in some Points as the eating of flesh in Lent but that also being sent up to the Lords was at the third reading laid aside by the major part of the House so forward were the Commons to please the Queen or such Operation had the Spanish Gold on them that they contrived four Bills in one Session for the prosecution of those they called Hereticks But to give some content on the other hand they passed a Bill that neither the Bishop of Rome nor any other should have any Power to Convene or trouble any for possessing Abbey Lands This was sent up to
new Titles Philip and Mary King and Queen of England France Naples Jerusalem and Ireland Princes of Spain and Sicily Defendors of the Faith Arch-Dukes of Austria Dukes of Milan Burgundy and Brabant Counts of Habspurg Flanders and Tirol Spain having always delighted in a long enumeration of pompous Titles It was observed how happy Marriages had been to the Austrian Family who from no extraordinary Beginnings had now in eighty Years time been raised by two Marriages first with the Heir of Burgundy and the Netherlands and then with the Heir of Spain to be the greatest Family in Christendom and the Collateral Family by the Marriage of the Heir of Bohem and Hungary was now the greatest in the Empire And surely if Issue had followed this Marriage the most extraordinary success possible would have seemed to be entailed on them But there was no great appearance of that for as the Queen was now far advanced in Years so she was in no good state of Health a long course of Discontent had corrupted both the health of her Body and the temper of her Mind Nor did the Matter alter much by her Marriage except for the worse The King 's wonderful Gravity and Silence gained nothing upon the English but his Magnificence and Bounty was very acceptable He brought after him a vast Mass of Wealth He brings a great Treasure with him to England seven and twenty Chests of Bullion every Chest being a Yard and some Inches long which were drawn in twenty Carts to the Tower after which came ninety nine Horse and two Carts loaded with coined Gold and Silver This great Wealth was perhaps the Sum that was formerly mentioned which was to be distributed among the English for it is not improbable that though he empowred his Ambassadors and Gardiner to promise great Sums to such as should promote his Marriage yet that he would not part with so much Mony till it was made sure and therefore he ordered this Treasure to be brought after him I mention it here yet it came not into England till October and January following He made his entry into London with great state At his first setling in England he obtained of the Queen Act of Favour done by him that many Prisoners should be set at Liberty among whom the chief were the Arch-Bishop of York and ten Knights with many other Persons of Quality These I suppose had been committed either for Wiat's Rebellion or the Business of the Lady Jane for I do not believe any were discharged that were imprisoned on the account of Religion As for this Arch-Bishop though he went along in the Reformation yet I find nothing that gives any great Character of him I never saw any Letter of his nor do I remember to have seen any honourable mention made of him any where so that he seems to have been a soft and weak Man and except those little Fragments of his Opinions in some Points about the Mass which are in the Collection I know no remains of his Pen. It seems he did at this time comply in Matters of Religion for without that it is not probable that either Philip would have moved for him or that the Queen would have been easily entreated The Intercessions that Philip made for the Lady Elizabeth He preserves the Lady Elizabeth and the Earl of Devonshire did gain him the Hearts of the Nation more than any thing else that he ever did Gardiner was much set against them and studied to bear down the declaration that Wiat had made of their Innocency all that he could but it was made so openly on the Scaffold that it was not possible to suppress it Before in his Examinations Wiat had accused them hoping to have saved himself by so base an Action but he redeemed it all he could at his Death This had broken Gardiner's Design who thought all they did about Religion was but half work unless the Lady Elizabeth were destroyed For he knew that though she complied in many things yet her Education had been wholly under the Reformed and which was more to him who judged all People by their Interest he reckoned that Interest must make her declare against the Papacy since otherwise she was a Bastard if ever she should out-live her Sister Philip opposed this at first upon a generous Account to recommend himself by obtaining such Acts of Favour to be done by the Queen But afterwards when the hopes of Issue failed him by his Marriage he preserved her out of Interest of State for if she had been put out of the way the Queen of Scotland that was to be married to the Dolphin was to succeed which would have made too great an Accession to the French Crown and besides as it afterwards appeared he was not without hopes of persuading her to marry himself if her Sister should die without Issue For the Earl of Devonshire he more easily obtained his freedom though not till some months had passed That Earl being set at liberty finding he was to lie under perpetual Distrusts and that he might be perhaps upon the first Disorder again put into the Tower to which his Stars seemed to condemn him resolved to go beyond Sea but died within a Year after as some say of Poison All this I have laid together though it fell not out all at once that I might give a full account of all the Acts of Grace that Philip did in England He was little beloved by the English But for the rest of his Behaviour it was no way acceptable to the People for as he engaged the Nation in all his Interests so that henceforth during this Reign England had no share in the Consultations of Europe but was blindly led by him which proved fatal to them in the conclusion by the ignominious loss of Calais So his temper and way of deportment seemed most ridiculous and extravagantly formal to the English Genius which naturally loves the mean between the excessive jollity and talkativeness of the French and the sullen staiedness of the Spaniard rather enclining more to the briskness of the one than the superciliousness of the other And indeed his Carriage was such here that the acting him and his Spaniards was one of the great Diversions of Queen Elizabeth's Court. The Hall of the Court was almost continually shut all his Time and none could have access unless it were first demanded with as much formality as Ambassadors use in asking Audience So that most of the Nobility left the Court few staying but the Officers of the Houshold Gardiner magnifies him much in a Sermon Gardiner had now the Government put entirely in his Hands And he to make his Court the better with the new King preached at St. Paul's the 30th of September where after he had inveighed long against the Preachers in King Edward's Time which was the common Subject of all their Sermons he run out much in commendation of the King affirming him to
Transgressors of all Canons and Constitutions The Cardinal first declared what his Designs and Powers were to the King and Queen and then on the 27th a Message was sent to the Parliament to come and hear him deliver his Legation which they doing he made them a long Speech And makes a Speech to the Parliament inviting them to a Reconciliation with the Apostolick See from whence he was sent by the common Pastor of Christendom to reduce them who had long strayed from the Inclosure of tâ—â— Church This made some emotion in the Queen which she fondly thought was a Child quickned in her Belly this redoubled the Joy some not sparing to say The Queen is believed to be with Child that as John Baptist leaped in his Mothers Belly at the Salutation of the Virgin so here a happy Omen followed on this Salutation from Christ's Vicar In this her Women seeing that she firmly believed her self with Child flattered her so far that they fully persuaded her of it Notice was given of it to the Council who that night writ a Letter to Bonner about it ordering a Te Deum to be sung at St. Pauls and the other Churches of London and that Collects should be constantly used for bringing this to a happy perfection All that night and next day there was great joy about the Court and City On the 29th the Speaker reported to the Commons the substance of the Cardinal's Speech and a Message coming from the Lords for a Conference of some of their House with the Lord Chancellor four Earls four Bishops and four Lords to prepare a Supplication for their being reconciled to the See of Rome it was consented to and the Petition being agreed on at the Committee was reported and approved of by both Houses It contained an Address to the King and Queen EFFIGIES REGINALDI POLI CARDINALIS R White sculp Natus Anno 1500. Maij. cc Cardinalis S. Marioe in Cosmedin 1536. Maij 22 Consecr Archiepisc Cantuariensis 1555 6. Mar 22. Obijt 1558. Nov 17. Printed for Rich Chiswell at the Rose and Crown in St. Pauls Church yard That whereas they had been guilty of a most horrible Defection and Schism from the Apostolick See The Parliaments Petition to be reconciled to the See of Rome they did now sincerely repent of it and in sign of their Repentance were ready to repeal all the Laws made in prejudice of that See therefore since the King and Queen had been no way defiled by their Schism they pray them to be Intercessors with the Legat to grant them Absolution and to receive them again into the Bosom of the Church So this being presented by both Houses on their Knees to the King and Queen they made their Intercession with the Cardinal who thereupon delivered himself in a long Speech He thanked the Parliament for repealing the Act against him The Cardinal makes a long Speech and making him a Member of the Nation from which he was by that Act cut off In recompence of which he was now to reconcile them to the Body of the Church He told them The Apostolick See cherished Britain most tenderly as the first Nation that had publickly received the Christian Faith The Saxons vvere also afterwards converted by the means of that See and some of their King 's had been so devoted to it that Offa and others had gone to visit the Thresholds of the Apostles That Adrian the fourth an English Pope had given Ireland to the Crown of England and that many mutual Marks of reciprocal kindness had passed between that common Father of Christendom and our Kings their most beloved Sons but none more eminent than the bestowing on the late King the Title of Defender of the Faith He told them That in the Unity with that See consisted the happiness and strength of all Churches that since the Greeks had separated from them they had been abandoned by God and vvere now under the Yoke of Mahometans That the Distractions of Germany did further demonstrate this but most of all the Confusions themselves had felt ever since they had broken that Bond of Perfection That it vvas the Ambition and Craft of some who for their privat Ends began it to vvhich the rest did too submissively comply and that the Apostolick See might have proceeded against them for it by the assistance of other Princes but had stayed looking for that Day and for the Hand of Heaven He run out much on the commendation of the Queen and said God had signally preserved her to procure this great Blessing to the Church At last he enjoined them for Penance to repeal the Laws they had made and so in the Pope's Name And grants them Absolution he granted them a full Absolution vvhich they received on their Knees and he also absolved the vvhole Realm from all Censures The rest of the day vvas spent vvith great solemnity and triumph all that had been done vvas published next Sunday at Pauls There vvas a Committee appointed by both Houses to prepare the Statute of Repeal which vvas not finished before the 25th of December and then the Bishop of London only protesting against it because of a Proviso put in for the Lands which the Lord Wentworth had out of his Bishoprick it vvas agreed to and sent to the Commons They made more hast vvith it for they sent it back the 4th of January with a desire that twenty Lines in it vvhich concerned the See of London and the Lord Wentworth might be put out and two new Proviso's added One of their Proviso's vvas not liked by the Lords who drew a new one to vvhich the Viscount Montacute and the Bishops of London and Coventry dissented The twenty Lines of the Lord Wentworth's Proviso vvere not put out but the Lord Chancellor took a Knife and cut them out of the Parchment and said Now I do truly the Office of a Chancellor the word being ignorantly derived by some from Cancelling It is not mentioned in the Journal that this vvas done by the Order of the House but that must be supposed otherwise it cannot be thought the Parliament vvould have consented to so unlimited a Power in the Lord Chancellor as to raze or cut out Proviso's at his pleasure The Act of Repealing all Laws against that See By the Act is set forth their former Schism from the See of Rome and their Reconciliation to it now upon vvhich all Acts passed since the 20th of Henry the Eighth against that See were specially enumerated and repealed There it is said that for the removing of all Grudges that might arise they desired that the following Articles might through the Cardinal's Intercession be established by the Pope's Authority 1. That all Bishopricks Cathedrals or Colleges now established might be confirmed for ever 2. That Marriages made within such degrees as are not contrary to the Law of God but only to the Laws of the Church might be confirmed and the Issue
the hope of that relief and comfort that Soul-Masses might bring them in Purgatory would prevail with many of them to make at least great if not entire Restitutions This Point being carried by those who did not understand what future danger their Estates were in but considered the present Confirmation and the other Advantages which they were to have for consenting to this Act all the rest passed with no opposition The Act about the proceeding against Hereticks passed more easily than any thing that had been proposed So it seems the opposition that was made to other Acts came not from any that favoured the Reformation otherwise this would have found some resistance But now it was the only way to the Queen's Favour and to Preferment to run down that which was called Heresy Consultations about the way of dealing with Hereticks After the Dissolution of the Parliament the first thing taken into consideration was what way to proceed against the Hereticks Cardinal Pool had been suspected to favour the Protestants but seemed now to be much alienated from them and therefore when Tremellius who had declared himself a Protestant came to him at Brussels he would not see him though he was his God-father He came over into England much changed from that freedom of Conversation he had formerly practised he was in reserves to all People spoke little and had put on an Italian Temper as well as behaviour he brought over two Italians Priuli and Ormaneto who were his only Confidents He was a Man of a generous and good disposition but knew how jealous the Court of Rome would be of him if he seemed to favour Hereticks therefore he expressed great detestation of them Nor did he converse much with any that had been of that Party but the late Secretary Cecil who though he lived for the most part privatly at his House near Stamford where he afterwards built a most sumptuous House and was known to favour the Reformation still in his Heart yet in many things he complied with the Time and came to have more of his confidence than any English Man The Cardinal professed himself an Enemy to extream Proceedings The Cardinal is for moderate Courses He said Pastors ought to have Bowels even to their straying Sheep Bishops were Fathers and ought to look on those that erred as their sick Children and not for that to kill them He had seen that severe Proceedings did rather inflame than cure that Disease There was a great difference to be made between a Nation uninfected where some few Teachers came to spread Errors and a Nation that had been over-run with them both Clergy and Laity The People were not so violently to be drawn back but were to have time given them to recover out of those Errors into which they had been led by the Compliance and Writings of their Prelats Therefore he proposed that there should be a strict Reformation of the Manners of the Clergy carried on He had observed in every Country of Christendom that all the best and wisest Men acknowledged that the Scandals and Ignorance of the Clergy had given the entrance to Heresy So he moved that there might be a reviving of the Rules of the Primitive Church and then within a little time Men might by degrees be brought over I have not found that he proposed the receiving the Council of Trent which is the more strange since he had been himself one of the Legats at the first Session of it but it seems it was not thought seasonable to propose it till the Council were first ended and dissolved On the other hand Gardiner But Gardiner is for violent ones who had no great sense of Ecclesiastical Matters but as they served Intrigues of State and being himself of such a temper that severe Proceedings wrought much on him judged that the executing the Laws against the Lollards was that in which they were chiefly to trust He was confident the Preachers then in Prison were Men of such tempers that if they saw they were to be burnt they would comply or if they stood out and were burnt that would so terrify the rest that the whole Nation would soon change He remembred well how the Lollards grew in England only upon Cardinal Wolsey's slackning the execution of the Laws against them And upon the passing of the Statute of the Six Articles many submitted so that if King Henry had not discouraged the vigorous execution of that Act all had turned He did not deny but a Reformation of the Clergy was a good and fit mean but said that all Times could not bear such things and if they went to reform their Manners the Hereticks would from thence take advantage of raising clamours against a scandalous Clergy which would encrease rather than lessen the aversion the People had to their Pastors So Gardiner complained that Pool by his intention of coming over too hastily had almost precipitated all things and now by his gentle proceedings would as much prejudice them another way All these Reasonings were such as became a Man of Gardiner's temper which being servile and abject made him measure others by himself He was also at this time highly provoked by the reprinting of his Books of True Obedience which he had writ in the Time of King Henry and to which Bonner had made the Preface In these Books Gardiner had not only argued against the Pope's Supremacy and for the Kings but had condemned the King's Marriage with Queen Katherine calling it often incestuous and unlawful and had justified the King's Divorcing her and marrying his most godly and vertuous Wife Queen Ann. This being reprinted in Strasburg was now conveighed into England and it was acknowledged to be a handsome piece of Spite in the reformed thus to expose him to the World But though this netled him much yet he was confident enough and excused himself that he had erred through fear and weakness as St. Peter had done though it was an unreasonable thing to compare an Error of near thirty Years continuance to the sudden denial of St. Peter that was presently expiated with so true and sincere a Repentance To which the Queen inclined Between these two Councils the Queen would have a mean way taken to follow both in part She encouraged Pool to go on in the correcting the Manners of the Clergy and likewise pressed Gardiner to proceed against the Hereticks She also sent Ambassadors to Rome who were the Viscount Montacute the Bishop of Ely and Sir Edward Carn one to represent every State of the Kingdom to make her Obedience to the Pope and to obtain a Confirmation of all those Graces Cardinal Pool had granted in his Name 1555. On the 23d of January all the Bishops went to Lambeth to receive the Cardinal's Blessing and Directions He wished them to return to their Cures and treat their Flocks with all gentleness and to endeavour rather to gain them that way than to use
their Tongues immediatly so they to avoid that butchery promised to obey those cruel Orders The manner of Hooper's death Reflections made on Hooper's Death made those who judged too critically of Divine Providences reflect on the dissension that had been raised by him about the Vestments as if he who had kindled that fire had suffered now more than ordinary for that reason But all that difference was at an end before this for Ridley and he between whom there had been the greatest animosity becoming Partners in the same sufferings were perfectly reconciled to each other He writ twice to Ridley who writ him an answer as soon as he could convey it in which he declared how intirely he was knit to him tho in some circumstances of Religion they had formerly Jarred a little it was Hoopers wisdom and his own simplicity that had divided them every one following the abundance of his own sence but now he assured him that in the Bowels of Christ he loved him in the Truth and for the Truth He encouraged him to prepare for the day of his dissolution after which they should triumph together in eternal Glory he expressed great Joy for what he heard of Cranmers godly and fatherly constancy whose integrity and uprightness gravity and innocence was known to the whole Nation and he blessed God that had given in his reverend old age such a Man to be the witness of his Truth for miserable and hard-hearted was he whom the Godliness and constant confession of so worthy so grave and so innocent a man would not move to acknowledg and confess his Truth It had been happy if the fires that consumed those good Men had put an end to these Contests and if those that have been since engaged in the like will reflect more on the sense they had of them when they were now preparing for Eternity than on the heats they were put in concerning them when perhaps ease and plenty made their Passions keener they may from thence be reduced to have more moderate thoughts of such matters If the English Nation was dissatisfied with what was done since the beginning of this Reign These Burnings were disliked by the Nation it cannot be imagined but their discontent received a great encrease by what was now acted Those that favoured the Reformation were awakened to have more serious thoughts about it since they saw those that had preached it dyed so patiently and resolutly rather than they would deny it It begot in them greater tenderness to their memories and a more violent aversion to their Persecutors The rest of the Nation that neither knew nor valued Religion much yet were startled at the severity and strangeness of these proceedings and being naturally of relenting and compassionate Tempers were highly disaffected to the King from whom they believed that this flowed The Queen had before declared she would force no body in these points so they thought it not reasonable nor decent to charge her with it Gardiner with the other Bishops and Privy Councelours had openly in Court purged themselves of it and laid it on the Queen being therein more careful of their own credit than of her honour so now it could fall no where but on the King the sowreness of whose temper together with his bigotry for that Religion made it reasonable enough to impute it to him besides he had been bred in Spain where the Inquisition was let loose on all that were suspected of Heresie without any restraint and his Father had during his whole Reign been always as far as he safely could be a persecutor of Protestants Philip could not but see that all was cast on him The King purges himself of them and understanding that thereby he should become unacceptable to the Nation and so not be able to carry on his Design of making himself Master of England he was something concerned to clear himself of these Impâ—â—ations Therefore Alphonsus a Franciscan Friar that was his Confessor in a Sermon before him on the 10th of February preached largely against the taking away of Peoples lives for Religion and in plain terms inveighed against the Bishops for doing it he said they had not learned it in Scripture which taught Bishops in the spirit of meekness to instruct those that opposed them and not to burn them for their Consciences This startled the Bishops since it was novv plain But they are prosecuted by the Clergy that the Spaniards disovvned these extream courses and hereupon there vvas a stop for several weeks put to any further severities But the Popish Clergy being once engaged in blood have been always observed to become the most brutally cruel of any sort of men so that it was not easie to restrain them and therefore they resolved rather than the Hereticks should not be prosecuted any further to take the blame of it avowedly on themselves There was at this time a Petition Printed A Petition against Persecution and sent over from some beyond Sea to the Queen in which they set before her the danger of her being carried away by a blind zeal to persecute the members of Christ as St. Paul was before his conversion They put her in mind how Cranmer had preserved her in her Fathers time so that she had more reason to believe he loved her and would speak truth to her than all the rest of her Clergy whom they compared to be Jezabel's Prophets They gathered many Passages out of Gardiner's Bonner's and Tonstal's Writings against the Pope's Supremacy and her Mother's Marriage and shewed that they were Men that by their own confession had no conscience in them but measured their Actions and Professions by their Fears and Interests and averred that it was known that many of that Faction did openly profess that if they lived in Turkey they would comply with the Religion of the Country They said that the Turks did tolerate Christians and the Christians did in most places suffer Jews but the Persecution now set on foot was like that which the Scribes and Pharisees raised against the Apostles for they then pretended that they had been once of their Religion and so were Apostates and Hereticks They also said but by a common mistakâ— That the first Law for Burning in England was made by Henry tâ—â— Fourth who to gratify the Bishops that had helped him to depose Kiâ—â— Richard the Second and to advance himself to the Throne 〈◊〉 were in recompence of that Service had granted them that Lawâ— which was both against all humanity and more particularly against the mercifulness of the Christian Religion They remembred her that in King Edward's Time none of the Papists had been so used and in conclusion they told her She was trusted by God with the Sword for the protection of her People as long as they did well and was to answer to him for their Blood if she thus delivered them to the Mercy of such Wolves From the Queen the
but in vain At this time the Nation was in expectation of the Queen's Delivery And on the third of May the Bishop of Norwich writ a Letter to the Earl of Sussex of which I have seen the Original that news was brought him from London that the Queen had brought forth a Noble Prince for which he had Te Deum solemnly sung in his Cathedral and in the other Churches thereabout He adds in the Postscript that the News was confirmed by two other Hands But tho this was without any ground the Queen continued still in her opinion that she was with Child and on the 29th of May Letters were written by the Council to the Lord Treasurer to have Money in readiness that those who were appointed to carry the joyful news of the Queens happy Delivery might be speedily dispatched In the beginning of June she was believed to be in Labour and it flew over London again that she had brought forth a Son The Priests had setled all their hopes on that so they did every where sing Te Deum and were transported into no small Extasies of Joy One more officious than the rest made a Sermon about it and described all the lineaments of their young Prince but they soon found they were abused It was said that they had been deceived and that the Queen had no great Belly But Melvil in his Memoirs says he was assured from some of her Women that she did cast forth at several times some Moles and unformed pieces of flesh So now there was small hopes of any Issue from her This encreased the sowrness of her temper and King Philip being so much younger than she growing out of conceit with her did not much care for her but left her some months after He saw no hope of Children and finding that it was not possible for him to get England in his hands without that gave over all his Designs about it so having lived with her about fifteen months after their first Marriage he found it necessary to look more after his Hereditary Crown and less after his Matrimonial one and henceforth he considered England rather as a sure Ally that was to adhere firmly to his Interests than as a Nation which he could ever hope to add to his other Crowns All these things concurred to encrease the Queen's Melancholy Humours and did cast her into an ill state of Health so that it was not probable she could live long Gardiner upon that set himself much to have the Lady Elizabeth put out of the way but as it was formerly said King Philip preserved her Proceedings against Hereticks And thus Affairs went on as to Civil matters till the meeting of the next Parliament in October following But I now return to the Proceedings against the poor men called Hereticks who were again after a short intermission brought to new Sufferings John Cardmaker 1555. that had been Divinity-Reader at S. Pauls and a Prebendary at Bath and John Warne an Upholster in London were both burnt in Smithfield on the 30th of May for denying the Corporal presence being proceeded against ex Officio On the 4th of June there was a piece of Pageantry acted on the Body of one Tooly who being executed for a Robbery did at his death say something that savoured of Heresy upon which the Council writ to Bonner to enquire into it and to proceed according to the Ecclesiastical Laws He thereupon form'd a Process cited the dead Body to answer the Points objected to him but he to be sure neither appearing nor answering was condemned and burnt After this on the 10th of June Thomas Hawkes a Gentleman in Essex who had lived much in the Court was also burnt at Coxhall and on the same day John Simpson and John Ardeley two Husbandmen were also burnt in Essex Thomas Watts a Linen-Draper was burnt at Chelmsford On the 9th Nicholas Chamberlain a Weaver was burnt at Colchester and on the 15th Thomas Osmond a Fuller was burnt at Manning-tree and the same day William Bamford a Weaver was burnt at Harwich These with several others had been sent up by the Earl of Oxford to Bonner because they had not received the Sacrament the last Easter and were suspected of Heresie and Articles being given to them they were upon their Answers condemned and sent to be burnt in the places where they had lived But upon this occasion The Council writ to the Lords in Essex to gather the Gentry and assist at these Burnings the Council fearing some Tumult or violent Rescue writ to the Earl of Oxford and the Lord Rich to gather the Country and to see the Hereticks burnt The Earl of Oxford being some way indisposed could only send his People to the Lord Rich who went and obeyed the Orders that had been sent him for which Letters of Thanks were written to him and the Council understanding that some Gentlemen had come to the burning at Colchester that had not been writ to but as the words of the Letter have it had honestly and of themselves gone thither writ to the Lord Rich to give them the Council's thanks for their Zeal I find in the Council Books many Entries made of Letters writ to several Counties to the Nobility and Gentry to assist at these Executions and such as made excuses were always after that looked on with an ill eye and were still under great jealousy After these followed the Execution of Bradford in July Bradford's Martyrdome He had been condemned among the first but was not burnt till now He had been a Prebendary of St. Pauls and a celebrated Preacher in the end of King Edwards days He had preserved Bourn in the tumult at Pauls-Cross and that afternoon preaching at Bow-Church he severely reproved the people for the disorder at Pauls but three days after was put in Prison where he lay removed from one Prison to another near three years where-ever he came he gained so much on the Keepers that they suffered Preach and give the Sacrament to his Fellow Prisoners He was one of those that were carried before the Council on the 22d of January where Bonner accused him of the Tumult at Pauls though all he pretended to prove it by was that his way of speaking to the People shewed he thought he had some Authority over them and was a presumption that he had set on the Sedition Bradford appealed to God that saw his Innocency and how unworthily he was requited for saving his Enemies who rendered him evil for good At last refusing to conform himself to the Laws he was condemned with the rest on the 31. of Jan. where that Rescue was again laid to his Charge together with many Letters he had written over England which as the Earl of Darby informed the Parliament had done more hurt than he could have done if he had been at liberty to Preach He said since he understood that they acted by a Commission which was derived from
gave at his Visitation chiefly of the Monasteries will give a good Evidence and therefore I have put them in the Collection Coll. Num. 24. as they were copied from the Register of Worcester by that Ingenious and worthy Counsellor Mr. Summers who out of his Zeal to the Reformation searched all the Books there that he might gather from them such things as he thought could be of use to this Work Bonner had made an ill Retribution to Ridley for the kindness he had shewed his Friends when he was in possession at London for he had made Boâ—ner's Mother always dine with him when he lived in his Country-House of Fulham and treated her as if she had been his own Mother besides his kindness to his other Friends Heath then Bishop of Worcester had bin kept Prisoner a Year and a half in Ridley's House where he lived as if he had bin at his own and Heath used always to call him the best learned of all the Party yet he so far forgot gratitude and humanity that though he went through Oxford when he was a Prisoner there he came not to see him When they lay in the Tower both Cranmer and they were by reason of the number of Prisoners put into one Chamber for some months but after they came to Oxford they could scaâ—câ— send Messages to one another and men had laid off humanity so much that all the while they lay there none of the University waited on them that favoured their Doctrine were then left and of the rest it is no wonder that none came to visit them nor did they supply them with any thing they needed for all the Charity that was sent to them came from London This Summer there was a strict search made after all the Goods of the Church that had bin embezelled and all that had bin Visiters either in King Henry or K. Edward's time Suits about the spoils of Churches were brought into Suits about it but many compounded and so purchased their quiet by an off r to the Church of some large Gratuity and according to the greatness thereof their affection to the Church was measured Many of those did favour the Reformation which made them give the more bountifully that so they might come under good Characters and be the less suspected EFFIGIES STEPHANI GARDINERI EPISCOPI WINTONIENSIS H. Holben pinxit R. White sculp HONI SOIT QVI MAL Y PENSE Natus Burioe fit Episcopus Wintoniensis 1531. Dec. 5. Cancellarius Anglioe 1553. Aug. 23. Obijt 1555. Nov 12. Printed for Richard Chiswell at the Rose and Crowne in St. Pauls Church yard Heath Archbishop of York had the Seals in February after they having been during that interval in the hands of Sir Nicholas Hare then Master of the Rolls and he was made Chancellor during the Queen's pleasure The Queen also considering that Whitehall had been taken from the See of York had a scruple in her Conscience against living in it but Heath and she agreed it thus Suffolk-Place by the Duke's Attainder was now in the Queen's hands so she gave that to the See of York which Heath sold and converted it to Tenements and purchased another House near Charing-Cross which from thence forward was called York-House The temper of the Parliament is much changed But for the Parliament it was now much changed Mens minds were much alienated from the Clergy and also from the Queen who minded nothing else but to raise them to great wealth and power again On the 28th of October it was moved in the House of Commons to give a Subsidy and two Fifteenths for paying the Debts of the Crown but it was opposed with great vehemence It was said that the Queen had profusely given away the Riches of the Crown and then turned to the Laity to pay her Debts why did she not rather turn it to the Spiritualty But it was answered that the Convocation had given her a Subsidy of six shillings in the pound and the Queen asked now after almost three years Reign nothing but what she had discharged her Subjects of at her first coming to the Crown Yet the heats grew such that on the 1st of November Secretary Petre brought a Message from her that she thanked them that had moved for two Fifteenths for her but she refused it so the Subsidy was agreed on On the 29th of November the Queen sent for the House of Commons The Queen discharges the Clergy of Tenths and First-fruits When they were come she said to them she could not with a good Conscience take the Tenths and First-fruits of Spiritual Benefices It was a Tax her Father laid on the Clergy to support his Dignity of Supream Head of which since she was devested she would also discharge that Then the Legate made a speech to shew that Tithes Impropriations of spiritual Benefices were the Patrimony of the Church and ought to return to it The Queen upon that declared that she would surrender them up likewise to the Church Then one Story of the House of Commons kneeled down and said to the Queen That the Speaker did not open to her their Desire that Licences might be restrained This was a great Affront to the Speaker so he returning to the House complained of Story This Member thought he might assume more liberty for in Edward the 6th's time when the Bill for the first Book of the English Service passed he spoke so freely against it with such reflections on the King and the Protector that he was put in the Serjeants hands and sent to the Tower The words he had said were Wo unto thee O England when thy King is a Child Eccles 10.16 and an Impeachment was drawn against him But upon his Submission the House ordered the Privy Councellors to declare to the Protector that it was their Resolution that he should be enlarged and they desired that the King would forgive his Offence against him and his Council now he had indiscreetly appeared against all Licenses from Rome thinking he had a priviledg to talk more freely Journ Dom. Com. but he confessed his Fault and the House knowing that he spake from a good zeal forgave him He was afterwards condemned for Treason in Queen Elizabeths Reign On the 23d of November the Bill for suppressing the First-Fruits and Tenths and the resigning up all Impropriations that were yet in the Queens Gift to the Church to be disposed of as the Legate pleased for the relief of the Clergy was brought into the House It was once thought fit to have the surrender of Impropriations left out for it was said the Queen might do that as well by Letters Patents and if it were put into the Bill it would raise great Jealousies since it would be understood that the Queen did expect that the Subjects should follow her example but it was resolved by all means possible to recover the Tithes to the Church so it was put into the
and is now put into the Volumes of the Councils The Heads of Pools Reformation The first Decree is that there should be constantly a remembrance of the Reconciliation now made with Rome in every Mass besides a Procession with other Solemnities on the Anniversary of it He also confirmed the Constitutions of Otho and Otho bonus forbidding the reading of all Heretical Books and set forth the Catholick Faith in the words of that Exposition of it which P. Eugenius sent from the Council of Florence to those of Armenia The 2d was for the careful administring and preserving of the Sacraments and for the puting away of all Feasting in the Festivities of the Dedications of Churches The 3d exhorts the Bishops to lay aside all secular Cares and give themselves wholly to the Pastoral Office and to reside in their Diocess under the highest pains Their Chanons are also required to reside and also other Clergy Men. All Pluralities of Benefices with Cure are simply condemned and those who had more Benefices with cure were required within two months to resign all but one otherwise it was to be declared that they had forfeited them all The 4th is that whereas the residence of Bishops could not be of great use unless they became truly Pastors to their Flock which was chiefly done by their preaching the Word of God that had been contrary to the Apostles Practice much neglected by many therefore he requires them to preach every Sunday or Holy day or if they were disabled to find other fit Persons to do it And they were also in private to instruct and exhort their People and all the other inferior Clergy and to endeavour to perswade them to the Catholick Faith or if need were to use threatnings And because of the great want of good Preachers the Cardinal declared he would take care there should be Homilies set out for the instruction of the Nation In the mean while every Bishop was to be sending such as were more eminent in preaching over their Diocess thereby to supply the defects of the rest The 5th is about the lives of the Bishops that they should be most strict and exemplary that they should lay aside all Pride and Pomp should not be clothed in Silk nor have rich Furniture and have frugal Tables not above three or four dishes of Meat and even so many he rather allows considering the present time than approves that at their Table the Scriptures or other good Books should be read mixed with pious discourses that they should not have too great numbers of Servants or Horses but that this Parsimony might appear not to flow from Avarice they were to lay out the rest of their Revenues on the Poor and for breeding young Scholars and other works of Piety All the same Rules he sets to the inferior Clergy with a due proportion to their Stations and Profits The 6th is about giving Orders They were not to be rashly given but upon a strict previous Examen Every one that was to be Ordained was to give in his Name a long time before that there might be time to inquire carefully about him The Bishops were charged not to turn over the Examination upon others and think their work was only to lay on their hands but were to examine diligently themselves and not superficially And to call to â—heir assistance such as they knew to be pious and learned and in whom they might confide The 7th was about conferring Benefices which in some sort came also within that charge Lay hands suddenly on no Man They were to lay aside all partialty in their choice and seek out the most deserving and to make such as they put in Benefices bind themselves by Oath to reside The 8th was against giving the Advousons of Benefices before they were vacant The 9th was about Simony The 10th against the Alienations of any of the Goods of the Church The 11th was that in every Cathedral there should be a Seminary for supplying the Diocess of whom two Ranks were to be made the one of those who learned Grammar the other of those who were grown up and were to be ordained Acholyths and these were to be trained up in Study and Vertue till they were fit to serve in the Church And a Tax of the fourth peny was laid on the Clergy for their maintenance The 12th was about Visitations These were all finished agreed to and published by him in February next Year In these Decrees mention is made of Homilies which were intended to be published Ex Manuscr Col. C.C. Cant. and among Arch-Bishop Parker's Papers I find the Scheme he had of them was thus laid He designed four Books of Homilies The first of the controverted points for preserving the People from Error The 2d for the Exposition of the Creed and ten Commandments the Lords Prayer the Salutation of the Virgin and the Sacraments The 3d. was to be for the Saints dayes and the Sundays and Holy days of the year for explaining the Epistles and Gospels and the fourth was concerning Vertues and Vices and the Rites and Ceremonies of the Church By all these it may appear how well tempered this Cardinal was He never set on the Clergy to Persecute Hereticks Pool's Designs for Reforming the Church but to reform themselves as well knowing that a strict exemplary Clergy can soon overcome all Opposition whatsoever and bear down even truth it self For the common People are generally either so ignorant or so distracted with other affairs that they seldom enter into any exact discussion of speculative points that are disputed among Divines but take up things upon general notions and prejudices and none have more influence on them than the scandals or strict lives of Church-men So that Pool intending to correct all those laid down good Rules to amend their lives to throw out those crying scandals of Pluralities and Non-residence to oblige Bishops to be exact in their Examinations before Orders and in conferring Benefices on the most deserving and not to be biassed by partial affections In this last thing himself was a great Example For tho he had an only Brother so I find him called in one of the Cardinals Commissions to him with some others tho I believe he was a Bastard Brother David that had continued all King Henry's time in his Arch-Deaconry of Darby he either to punish him for his former compliance or to shew he had no mind to raise his kindred did not advance him till after he had been two years in England and then he gave him only the Bishoprick of Peterborough one of the poorest of the Bishopricks which considering his nâ—arness to the Crown and high Birth was a very small preferment But above all that Design of his to have Seminaries in every Cathedral for the planting of the Diocess shews what a wise prospect he had of the right methods of recovering a Church which was over-run as he judged with Heresie It
mutual Love and to relieve the Poor according to their abundance Then he came to that on which he said all his past Life and that which was to come did hang being now to enter either into the joys of Heaven or the pains of Hell He repeated the Apostles Creed and declared his belief of the Scriptures and then he spake to that which he said troubled his Conscience more than any thing he had ever done in his whole Life which was the subscribing a Paper contrary to the Truth and against his Conscience out of the fear of Death and the love of Life and when he came to the Fire he was resolved that Hand that had signed it should burn first He rejected the Pope as Christ's enemy and Antichrist and said he had the same belief of the Sacrament which he had published in the Book he writ about it Upon this there was a wonderful Confusion in the Assembly Those who hoped to have gained a great Victory that day seeing it turning another way were in much disorder They called to him to dissemble no more He said he had ever loved Simplicity and before that time had never dissembled in his whole Life And going on in his discourse with abundance of tears they pulled him down and led him away to the Stake which was set in the same place where Ridley and Latimer were burnt All the way the Priests upbraided him for his changing but he was minding another thing When he came to the Stake he first prayed He suffers Myrtyrdome with great constancy of Mind and then undressed himself and being tied to it as the Fire was kindling he stretched forth his Right-Hand towards the Flame never moving it save that once he wiped his Face with it till it was burnt away which was consumed before the Fire reached his Body He expressed no disorder for the pain he was in sometimes saying that unworthy Hand and oft crying out Lord Jesus receive my Spirit He was soon after quite burnt But it was no small matter of Astonishment to find his Heart entire and not consumed among the Ashes which tho the Reformed would not carry so far as to make a Miracle of it and a clear proof that his Heart had continued true tho his Hand had erred yet they objected it to the Papists that it was certainly such a thing that if it had fallen out in any of their Church they had made it a Miracle Thus did Thomas Cranmer end his days in the sixty seventh year of his Age. He was a Man raised of God for great Services His Character and well fitted for them He was naturally of a milde and gentle temper not soon heated nor apt to give his Opinion rashly of things or persons and yet his Gentleness tho it oft exposed him to his Enemies who took advantages from it to use him ill knowing he would readily forgive them did not lead him into such a weakness of Spirit as to consent to every thing that was uppermost for as he stood firmly against the six Articles in K. Henry's time notwithstanding all his heat for them so he also opposed the Duke of Somerset in the matter of the sale and alienation of the Chantry Lands and the Duke of Northumberland during his whole Government and now resisted unto Blood so that his meekness was really a vertue in him and not a pusillanimity in his temper He was a Man of great Candor He never dissembled his Opinion nor disowned his Friend two rare qualities in that Age in which there was a continued course of dissimulation almost in the whole English Clergy and Nation they going backward and forward as the Court turned But this had got him that esteem with King Henry that it always preserv'd him in his days He knew what Complaints soever were brought against him he would freely tell him the truth so instead of asking it from other hands he began at himself He neither disowned his esteem of Queen Anne nor his friendship to Cromwel and the Duke of Somerset in their misfortunes but owned he had the same thoughts of them in their lowest Condition that he had in their greatest State He being thus prepared by a candid and good nature for the searches into Truth added to these a most wonderful diligence for he drew out of all the Authors that he read every thing that was remarkable digesting these Quotations into Common-places This begat in King Henry an admiration of him for he had often tried it to bid him bring the Opinions of the Fathers and Doctors upon several questions which he commonly did in two or three dayes time This flowed from the copiousness of his common place Books He had a good judgment but no great quickness of apprehension not closeness of Stile which was diffused and unconnected therefore when any thing was to be penned that required more Nerves he made use of Ridley He laid out all his Wealth on the poor and pious uses He had Hospitals and Surgeons in his House for the King's Seamen He gave Pensions to many of those that fled out of Germany into England and kept up that which is Hospitality indeed at his Table where great numbers of the honest and poor neighbours were always invited instead of the Luxury and Extravagance of great Entertainments which the vanity and excess of the Age we live in has honoured with the name of Hospitality to which too many are led by the Authority of Custom to comply too far He was so humble and affable that he carried himself in all conditions at the same rate His last Fall was the only blemish of his life but he expiated it with a sincere repentance and a patient Martyrdom He had been the chief advancer of the Reformation in his Life and God so ordered it that his death should bear a proportion to the former parts of his life which was no small Confirmation to all that received his Doctrine when they heard how constantly he had at last sealed it with his Blood And tho it is not to be fancied that King Henry was a Prophet yet he discovered such things in Cranmers temper as made him conclude he was to die a Martyr for his Religion and therefore he ordered him to change his Coat of Arms and to give Pelicans instead of Cranes which were formerly the Arms of his Family Intimating withal that as it is reported of the Pelican that she gives her Blood to feed her young ones so he was to give his Blood for the good of the Church That King's kindness to him subjected him too much to him for great Obligations do often prove the greatest snares to generous and noble minds And he was so much over-born by his respects to him and was so affected with King Henry's Death that he never after that shaved his Beard but let it grow to a great length which I the rather mention because the Pictures that were afterwards made for
delivery of it This being put on Pool he went into the Pulpit and made a cold Sermon about the Beginning the Use and the Matter of the Pall without either Learning or Eloquence The Subject could admit of no Learning and for Eloquence though in his younger days when he writ against King Henry his Stile was too luxuriant and florid yet being afterwards sensible of his excess that way he turned as much to the other Extream and cutting off all the Ornaments of Speech he brought his Stile to a flatness that had neither life nor beauty in it Some more Religious Houses endowed All the Business of England this Year was the raising of Religious Houses Greenwich was begun with last Year The Queen also built a House for the Dominicans in Smithfield and another for the Franciscans and they being Begging Orders these Endowments did not cost much At Sion near Brainford there had been a Religious House of Women of the Order of St. Bridget That House was among the first that had been dissolved by King Henry the eighth as having harboured the Kings Enemies and been Complices to the Business of the Maid of Kent The Queen a-new Founded a Nunnery there She also Founded a House for the Carthusians at Sheen near Richmond in gratitude to that Order for their Sufferings upon her Mothers account From these she went to a greater Foundation but that which cost her less for she suppressed the Deanry and the Cathedral of Westminster and in September this Year turned it into a Monastery and made Fecknam Dean of Pauls the first Abbot of it I have not met with her Foundation of it which perhaps was razed out of the Records in the beginning of Queen Elizabeths Reign for it is not enrolled among the other Patents of this Year But on the 23d of September she gave Warrants for Pensions to be paid to the Prebends of Westminster till they were otherwise provided and about that time Fecknam was declared Abbot though the solemn Installment of him and fourteen other Monks with him was not done till the 21st of November There had been many Searches and Discoveries made in the former Reign of great disorders in these Houses All the former Records concerning them are razed and at the dissolution of them many had made Confession of their ill Lives and gross Superstition all which were laid up and Recorded in the Augmentation Office There had been also in that state of things which they now called The late Schism many Professions made by the Bishops and Abbots and other Religious Men of their renouncing the Popes Authority and acknowledging the Kings Supremacy therefore it was moved that all these should be gathered together and destroyed So on the 23d of September theâ—e was a Commission granted to Bonner and Cole the new Dean of Pauls in Fecknams room and Dr. Martin to search all Registers to find out both the Professions made against the Pope and the Scrutinies made in Abbies which as the Commission that is in the Collection Collection Number 29. sets forth tended to the subversion of all good Religion and Religious Houses These they were to gather and carry to the Cardinal that they might be disposed of as the Queen should give order It is not upon Record how they executed this Commission but the effects of it appear in the great defectiveness of the Records in many things of consequence which are razed and lost This was a new sort of Expurgation by which they intended to leave as few foot-steps to Posterity as â—hey could of what had been formerly done Their care of their own credits led them to endeavour to suppress the many Declarations themselves had formerly made both against the See of Rome the Monastick Orders and many of the old Corruptions which they had disclaimed But many things escaped their diligence as may appear by what I have already Collected and considering the pains they were at in vitiating Registers and destroying Records I hope the Reader will not think it strange if he meets with many defects in this Work In this Search they not only took away what concerned themselves but every collateral thing that might inform or direct the following Ages how to imitate those Precedents and therefore among other Writings the Commission that Cromwell had to be Vice-gerent was destroyed but I have since that time met with it in a Copy that was in the Cotton Library which I have put in the Collection Collection Number 30. How far this resembled the endeavours that the Heathens used in the last and hotest Persecution to burn all the Registers of the Church I leave to the Reader The Abbey of Westminster being thus set up some of the Monks of Glassenbury who were yet alive were put into it And all the rest of the old Monks that had been turned out of Glaslenbury Endeavours to raise the Abbey of Glassenbury and who had not married since were invited to return to this Monastery They began to contrive how to raise their Abbey again which was held the Ancientest and was certainly the richest in England and therefore they moved the Queen and the Cardinal that they might have the House and Site restored and repaired and they would by Labour and Husbandry maintain themselves not doubting but the People of the Country would be ready to contribute liberally to their subsistence The Queen and Cardinal liked the Proposition well so the Monks wrote to the Lord Hastings then Lord Chamberlain to put the Queen in mind of it and to follow the Business till it were brought to a good Issue which would be a great Honour to the Memory of Joseph of Arimathea who lay there whom they did heartily beseech to pray to Christ for good success to his Lordship This Letter I have put in the Collection Collection Number 31. copied from the Original What followed upon it I cannot find It is probable the Monks of other Houses made the like endeavours and every one of them could find some rare thing belonging to their House which seemed to make it the more necessary to raise it speedily These of St. Albans could say the first Martyr of England lay in their Abbey those of St. Edmundbury had a King that was Martyred by the Heathen Danes those of Battel could say they were Founded for the remembrance of William the Conquerors Victory from whence the Queen derived her Crown and those of St. Austins in Canterbury had the Apostle of England laid in their Church In short they were all in hopes to be speedily restored And though they were but few in Number and to begin upon a small Revenue yet as soon as the belief of Purgatory was revived they knew how to set up the old Trade a-new which they could drive with the greater advantage since they were to deal with the People by a new Motive besides the old ones formerly used that it was Sacriledge to possess the
Guise consented though all the rest about him disswaded him from such a dishonourable breach of Faith or medling more in the War of Italy which had been always fatal to their People The Colonesi had been furnished with assistance from Naples upon which the Pope had it proposed in the Consistory that the King of Spain by giving them assistance had lost his Territories and being then assured of assistance from France he began the War imprisoning the Cardinals and Prelates of the Spanish Faction and the Ambassadors of Spain and England pretending they kept correspondence with the Colonesi that were Traitors He also sent to raise some Regiments among the Gâ—isons But when they came some told him they were all Hereticks and it would be a reproach for him to use such Soldiers he understanding they were good Troops said He was confident God would convert them and that he look'd on them as Angels sent by God for the defence of his Person Upon this breaking out of the Popes the Duke of Alva that was then in Naples being himself much devoted to the Papacy did very unwillingly engage in the War He first used all ways to avoid it and made several Protestations of the Indignities that his Master had received and his unwillingness to enter into a War with him that should be the Common Father of Christendome But these being all to no purpose he fell into Campania and took all the Places in it which he declared he held for the next Pope he might also have taken Rome it self but the Reverence he had for the Papacy restrained him This being known in England was a great grief to the Queen and Cardinal who saw what advantages those of the Reformation would take from the Popes absolving Princes from the most Sacred Ties of Humane Societies since the breach of Faith and publick Treaties was a thing abhorred by the most depraved Nations and when he who pretended to be the Vicar of Christ who was the Prince of Peace was kindling a new Flame in Christendome these things were so scandalous that they knew they would much obstruct and disorder all their designs And indeed the Protestants every where were not wanting to improve this all they could It seemed a strange thing that in the same Year a great Conqueror that had spent his Life in Wars and Affairs should in the 56th Year of his Age retire to a Monastery and that a Bishop at eighty who had pretended to such abstraction from the World that he had formerly quitted a Bishoprick to retire into a Monastery should now raise such a War and set Europe again in a flame In the beginning of the next Year was the Visitation of the Universities 1557. The Visitation of the Universities To Cambridge Pool sent Scot Bishop of Chester his Italian Friend Ormaneto with Watson and Christopherson the two Elect Bishops of Lincoln and Chichester in the rooms of White removed to Winchester out of which Pool reserved a Pension of 1000 l. and of Day that was dead with some others When they came thither on the 11th of January they put the Churches of St. Maries and St. Michaels under an Interdict because the Bodies of Bucer and Fagius two Hereticks were laid in them The University Orator received them with a Speech that was divided between an Invective against the Hereticks and a Commendation of the Cardinal who was then their Chancellor They went through all the Colledges and gathered many Heretical Books together and observed the Order used in their Chappels When they came to Clare-Hall they found no Sacrament Ormaneto asked the Head Swinburn how that came he answered The Chappel was not yet Consecrated Then Ormaneto chid him more for officiating so long in it but trying him further he found he had many Benefices in his Hands for which he reproved him so severely that the poor Man was so confounded that he could answer nothing to the other Questions he put to him But Christopherson himself being Master of Trinity Colledge did not escape Ormaneto found he had mis-applied the Revenues of the House and had made a Lease of some of their Lands to his Brother-in-law below the value Ormaneto tore the Lease to pieces and chid him so sharply that he fearing it might stop his preferment fell sick upon it Then followed the Pageantry of burning the two Bodies of Bucer and Fagius They were cited to appear or if any would come in their Name they were required to defend them so after three Citations the dead Bodies not rising to speak for themselves and none coming to plead for them for fear of being sent after them the Visitors thought fit to proceed On the 26th of January the Bishop of Chester made a Speech shewing the earnestness of the University to have Justice done to which they the Commissioners though most unwilling were obliged to condescend therefore having examined many Witnesses of the Heresies that Bucer and Fagius had taught they judged them obstinate Hereticks and appointed their Bodies to be taken out of the Holy Ground and to be delivered to the Secular Power The Writ being brought from London on the 6th of February their Bodies were taken up and carried in Coffins and tied to Stakes with many of their Books and other Heretical Writings and all were burnt together Pern preached at it who as he was that Year Vice-Chancellor so he was in the same Office four years after this when by Queen Elizabeths Order publick Honours were done to the Memories of those two learned Men and Sermons and Speeches were made in their Praise but Pern had turned so oft and at every one was so zealous that such turnings came to be nicknamed from him On the Feast of Purification Watson preached at Cambridge where to extol the Rites and Processions of the Catholicks and their carrying Candles on that day he said Joseph and the Blessed Virgin had carried Wax Candles in Procession that day as the Church had still continued to do from their Example which was heard not without the laughter of many The Cardinal did also send Ormanet and Brooks Bishop of Glocester with some others to Visit the University of Oxford They went over all the Colledges as they had done at Cambridge and burnt all the English Bibles with such other Heretical Books as could be found Then they made a Process against the Body of Peter Martyrs Wife that lay buried in one of the Churches but she being a Forreigner that understood no English they could not find Witnesses that had heard her utter any Heretical Points so they gave advertisement of this to the Cardinal who thereupon writ back That since it was notoriously known that she had been a Nun and had married contrary to her Vow therefore her Body was to be taken up and buried in a Dunghill as a Person dying under Excommunication This was accordingly done But her Body was afterwards taken up again in Queen Elizabeths time and mixed with
when they were proceeding so severely against Men for their Opinions to spare one that was guilty of so foul a Murder killing both Father and Son at the same time But it is strange that neither his Quality nor his former zeal for Popery could procure a change of the Sentence from the more infamous way of hanging to beheading which had been generally used to Persons of his Quality It has been said and it passes for a Maxim of Law That though in Judgments of Treason the King can order the Execution to be by cutting off the Head since it being a part of the Sentence that the Head shall be severed from the Body the King may in that Case remit all the other parts of the Sentence except that yet in Felonies the Sentence must be Executed in the way prescribed by Law and that if the King should order beheading in stead of hanging it would be Murder in the Sheriff and those that Execute it So that in such a Case they must have a Pardon under the Great Seal for killing a Man unlawfully But this seems to be taken up without good Grounds and against clear Precedents For in the former Reign the Duke of Somerset though condemned for Felony yet was beheaded And in the Reign of King Charles the first the Lord Audley being likewise condemned for Felony all the Judges delivered their Opinons that the King might change the Execution from hanging to beheading which was done and was not afterwards questioned So it seems the hanging the Lord Stourton flowed not from any scruple as to the Queens Power of doing it lawfully but that on this occasion she resolved to give a publick Demonstration of her Justice and Horror at so cruel a Murder and therefore she left him to the Law without taking any further care of him On the last of February he was sent from London with a Letter to the Sheriff of Wilt-shire to receive his Body and execute the Sentence given against him and his Servants which was accordingly done as has been already shewn Upon this the Papists took great advantage to commend the strictness and impartiality of the Queens Justice that would not spare so zealous a Catholick when guilty of so foul a Murder It was also said That the killing of Mens Bodies was a much less crime than the killing of Souls which was done by the Propagators of Heresie and therefore if the Queen did thus execute Justice on a Friend for that which was a lesser degree of Murder they who were her Enemies and guilty of higher Crimes were to look for no mercy Indeed as the Poor Protestants looked for none so they met with very little but what the Cardinal shewed them and he was now brought under trouble himself for favouring them too much it being that which the Pope made use of to cover his malice against him Now the War had again broken out between France and Spain and the King studied to engage the English to his assistance The Queen had often complained to the French Court that the Fugitives who left her Kingdom had been well entertained in France She understood that the practises of Wiat and of her other rebellious Subjects were encouraged from thence particularly of Ashton who went often between the two Kingdoms and had made use of the Lady Elizabeths Name to raise Seditions as will appear by a Letter that is in the Collection Collection Number 34. which some of the Council writ to one that attended that Princess She was indeed the more strictly kept and worse used upon that occasion But besides it so happened that this Year one Stafford had gone into France and gathered some of the English Fugitives together and with Money and Ships that were secretly given him by that Court had come and seized on the Castle of Scarborough from whence he published a Manifesto against the Queen that by bringing in the Spaniards she had fallen from her Right to the Kingdom of which he declared himself Protector The Earl of Westmorland took the Castle on the last of April and Stafford with three of his Complices being taken suffered as Traitors on the 28th of May. The Queen becomes jealous of the French His coming out of France added much to the Jealousie though the French King disowned that he had given him any assistance But Dr. Wotton who was then Ambassador there resolved to give the Queen a more certain discovery of the inclinations of the French that so he might engage her in the War as was desired by Philip He therefore caused a Nephew of his own to come out of England whom when he had secretly instructed he ordered him to desire to be admitted to speak with the French King pretending that he was sent from some that were discontented in England and desired the French Protection But the King would not see him till he had first spoken with the Constable So Wotton was brought to the Constable and Melvill from whose Memoirs I draw this was called to interpret The young man first offered him the Service of many in England that partly upon the account of Religion partly for the hatred they bore the Spaniards were ready if assisted by France to make stirs there The Constable received and answered this but coldly and said He did not see what Service they could do his Master in it Upon which he replied They would put Calais into his Hands The Constable not suspecting a Trick started at that and shewed great joy at the Proposition but desired to know how it might be effected Young Wotton told him there were a thousand Protestants in it and gave him a long formal Project of the way of taking it with which the Constable seemed pleased and had much discourse with him about it he promised him great Rewards and gave him directions how to proceed in the Design So the Ambassador having found out what he had designed to discover sent his Nephew over to the Queen who was thereupon satisfied that the French were resolved to begin with her if they found an opportunity Her Husband King Philip finding it was not so easie by Letters or Messages to draw her into the War came over himself about the 20th of May and stayed with her till the beginning of July And denounces War In that time he prevailed so far with her and the Council that she sent over a Herauld with a formal Denunciation of War who made it at Rhemes where the King then was on the seventh of June Soon after she sent over 8000 Men under the Command of the Earl of Pembroke to joyn the Spanish Army that consisting of near 50000 Men sate down before St. Quintin The Constable was sent to raise the Siege with a great Force and all the chief Nobility of France When the two Armies were in view of one another The great defeat given the French at St. Quintin the Constable intended to draw back his Army but by
a mistake in the way of it they fell in some disorder The Spaniards upon that falling on them did with the loss only of fifty of their Men gain an entire Victory 2500 were killed on the Place the whole Army was dispersed many of the first Quality were killed the Constable with many others were taken Prisoners The French King was in such a consternation upon it that he knew not which way to turn himself Now all the French cursed the Popes Counsels for he had perswaded their King to begin this War and that with a manifest breach of his Faith This Action lost the Constable that great reputation which he had acquired and preserved in a course of much success and raised the credit of the Duke of Guise who was now sent for in all hast to come with his Army out of Italy for the preservation of his own Country France indeed was never in greater danger than at that time For if King Philip had known how to have used his Success and marched on to Paris he could have met with no resistance But he sate down before St. Quintins which Coligny kept out so long till the first terror was over that so great a Victory had raised and then as the French took Heart again so the Spaniards grew less as well in strength as reputation and the English finding themselves not well used returned home into their Country As soon as the Pope heard that England had made War upon France he was not a little inflamed with it and his wrath was much heightned when he heard of the defeat at St. Quintins and that the Duke of Guise Army was recalled out of Italy by which he was exposed to the mercy of the Spaniards He now said openly they might see how little Cardinal Pool The Pope is offended with Cadrinal Pool regarded the Apostolick See when he suffered the Queen to assist their Enemies against their Friends The Pope being thus incens'd against Pool sought all ways to be revenged of him At first he made a Decree in May this Year for a General Revocation of all Legates and Nuntio's in the King of Spains Dominions and among these Cardinal Pool was mentioned with the rest But Carne understanding this went first to the Cardinals and informed them what a prejudice it would be to their Religion to recall the Cardinal while things were yet in so unsetled a state in England Of this they were all very sensible and desired him to speak to the Pope about it So in an Audience he had of him he desired a Suspension might be made of that Revocation The Pope pretended he did it in General in all the Spanish Dominions yet he promised Carne to propose it to the Congregation of the Inquisition but he was resolved not to recall it and said it did not consist with the Majesty of the Place he sate in to revoke any part of a Decree which he had solemnly given In the Congregation the Pope endeavoured to have got the Concurrence of the Cardinals but they were unwilling to joyn in it So he told Carne that though he would recall no part of his Decree yet he would give Orders that there should be no Intimation made of it to Cardinal Pool and that if the Queen writ to him to desire his Continuance in England it might be granted He also let fall some words to Carne of his willingness to make Peace with King Philip and indeed at that time he was much distasted with the French Of this Carne advertised the King though he was then so much better acquainted with the Popes dissimulation than formerly that he did not lay much weight on what he said to him as will appear by the dispatch he made upon this occasion which is in the Collection Whether the Queen did upon this write to the Pope or not Collection Number 35. I do not know It is probable she did for this matter lay asleep till September and then the Pope did not only recall Pool but intended to destroy him He did not know where to find a Person to set up against the Cardinal since Gardiner was dead and none of the other Bishops in England were great enough or sure enough to him to be raised to so high a Dignity Peito the Franciscan Friar seemed a Man of his own temper because he had railed against King Henry so boldly to his face and he being chosen by the Queen to be her Confessor was looked on as the fittest to be advanced So the Pope wrote for him into England and when he came to Rome made him a Cardinal and sent over his Bulls declaring that he recalled Pools Legatine Power And recalls his Legatine Power and required him to come to Rome to answer for some Accusations he had received of him as a favourer of Hereticks This might have perhaps been grounded on his discharging that Year so many delated of Heresie upon so ambiguous a submission as they had made The Pope also wrote to the Queen that he was to send over Cardinal Peito with full power requiring her to receive him as the Legate of the Apostolick See The Queen called for the Bulls and according to the way formerly practised in England and still continued in Spain when Bulls that were unacceptable were sent over she ordered them to be laid up without opening them It has been shewn in the former part how Arch-bishop Chicheley when he was so proceeded against by Pope Martin appealed to the next General Council and some that desired to see the Form of such Appeals in those Ages have thought it an Omission in me that I had not published his Appeal in the Collection of Records at the end of that Work therefore upon this occasion I shall refer the Reader to it which he will find in the Collection But now Collection Number 36. Cardinal Pool resolved to behave himself with more submission For though the Queen had ordered the Popes Breve to him not to be delivered yet of himself he laid down the Ensigns of his Legatine Power and sent Ormaneto who had the Title of the Popes Datary and was his Friend and Confident to give an account of his whole behaviour in England and to clear him of these Imputations of Heresie This he did with so much submission that he mollified the Pope only he said that Pool ought not to have consented to the Queens joyning in War with the Enemies of the Holy See The Queen refuses to admit of Cardinal Peito the new Legate Peito had begun his Journey to England but the Queen sent him word not to come over otherwise she would bring him and all that owned his Authority within the Praemunire So he stopt in his Journey and dying in April following enjoyed but a short while his new Dignity together with the Bishoprick of Salisbury to which the Pope had advanced him clearly contrary to the old Law then in force against Provisions
from Rome This Storm against Pool went soon over by the Peace that was made between Philip and the Pope of which it will not be unpleasant to give the Relation The Duke of Guise having carried his Army out of Italy the Duke of Alva marched towards Rome and took and spoiled all Places on his way When he came near Rome all was in such confusion that he might have easily taken it but he made no assault The Pope called the Cardinals together and setting out the danger he was in with many Tears said he would undauntedly suffer Martyrdome which they who knew that the trouble he was in flowed only from his restless ambition and fierceness could scarce hear without laughter The Duke of Alva was willing to treat A Peace made between the Pope and the King of Spain The Pope stood high on the Points of Honour and would needs keep that entire though he was forced to yield in the chief matters he said rather than lose one jot that was due to him he would see the whole World ruined pretending it was not his own Honour but Christs that he sought In fine the Duke of Alva was required by him to come to Rome and on his Knees to ask pardon for invading the Patrimony of the Church and to receive Absolution for himself and his Master He being superstitiously devoted to the Papacy and having got satisfaction in other things consented to this So the Conqueror was brought to ask pardon and the vain Pope received him and gave him Absolution with as much haughtiness and state as if he had been his Prisoner This was done on the 14th of September and the news of it being brought into England on the 6th of October Letters were written by the Council to the Lord Major and Aldermen of London requiring them to come to St. Pauls where high Mass was to be said for the Peace now concluded between the Pope and the King after which Bonfires were ordered One of the secret Articles of the Peace was the restoring Pool to his Legatine Power The beginnings of a War between England and Scotland War being now proclaimed between England and France the French sent to the Scotish Queen Regent to engage Scotland in the War with England Hereupon a Convention of the Estates was called But in it there were two different Parties Those of the Clergy liked now the English Interest as much as they had been formerly jealous of it and so refused to engage in the War since they were at Peace with England They had also a secret dislike to the Regent for her kindness to the Heretical Lords On the other hand those Lords were ready enough to gain the protection of the Regent and the favour of France and therefore were ready to enter into the War hoping that thereby they should have their Party made the stronger in Scotland by the entertainment that the Queen Regent would be obliged to give to such as should fly out of England for Religion Yet the greater part of the Convention were against the War The Queen Regent thought at least to engage the Kingdom in a defensive War by forcing the English to begin with them Therefore she sent D'Oisel who was in chief command to fortifie Aymouth which by the last Treaty with England was to be unfortified So the Governour of Berwick making Inroads into Scotland for the disturbing of their Works upon that D'Oisel began the War and went into England and besieged Warke Castle The Scotish Lords upon this met at Edenburgh and complained that D'Oisel was engaging them in a War with England without their consent and required him to return back under pain of being declared an Enemy to the Nation which he very unwillingly obeyed But while he lay there the Duke of Norfolk was sent down with some Troops to defend the Marches There was only one Engagement between him and the Kers but after a long dispute they were defeated and many of them taken The Queen Regent seeing her Authority was so little considered writ to France to hasten the Marriage of her Daughter to the Dolphin for that he being thereupon invested with the Crown of Scotland the French would become more absolute Upon this a Message was sent from France to a Convention of Estates that sate in December to let them know that the Dolphin was now coming to be of Age and therefore they desired they would send oversome to treat about the Articles of the Marriage They sent the Arch-bishop of Glasgow the Bishop of Orkney the Prior of St. Andrews who afterwards was Earl of Murray the Earls of Rothes and Cassils the Lord Fleeming and the Provosts of Edenburgh and Mountrose some of every Estate that in the Name of the three Estates they might conclude that Treaty These Wars coming upon England when the Queens Treasure was quite exhausted it was not easie to raise Money for carrying them on They found such a backwardness in the last Parliament that they were afraid the supply from thence would not come easily or at least that some favour would be desired for the Hereticks Therefore they tried first to raise Money by sending Orders under the Privy Seal for the borrowing of certain Sums But though the Council writ many Letters to set on those Methods of getting Money yet they being without if not against Law there was not much got this way so that after all it was found necessary to summon a Parliament to assemble on the 20th of January In the end of the Year the Queen had Advertisements sent her from the King that he understood the French had a design on Calais but she either for want of Money or that she thought the place secure in the Winter did not send these Supplies that were necessary and thus ended the Affairs of England this Year In Germany there was a Conference appointed The Affairs of Germany to bring matters of Religion to a fuller settlement Twelve Papists and twelve Protestants were appointed to manage it Julius Pflugius that had drawn the Interim being the chief of the Papists moved that they should begin first with condemning the Heresie of Zuinglius Melancthon upon that said it was preposterous to begin with the condemnation of errors till they had first setled the Doctrines of Religion Yet that which the Papists expected followed upon this for some of the fiercer Lutherans being much set against the Zuinglians agreed to it This raised heats among themselves which made the Conference break up without bringing things to any issue Upon this occasion Men could not but see that Artifice of the Roman Church which has been often used before and since with too great success When they cannot bear down those they call Hereticks with open force their next way is to divide them among themselves and to engage them into Heats about those lesser matters in which they differ hoping that by those animosities their endeavours which being united would
more meanly of the resistance made by the Lord Gray than of that made by the Lord Wentworth for there went out of Guisnes about 800 Soldiers whereas there went not out of Calais above 300. But one of our own Writers magnifies the Lord Gray and speaks dishonourably of the Lord Wentworth adding which was an Invention of his own that he was attainted for the losing of Calais All that Historians ground for it is only this that there was indeed a Mock-citation issued out against the Lord Wentworth to which he could not appear being not freed from his imprisonment by the French all this Reign but he came over in the beginning of the next when the Treaty of Peace being on foot he obtained his liberty and was tried by his Peers in the first Parliament in Queen Elizabeths Reign and acquitted It was as he alledged for himself his misfortune to be employed in a Place where he had not so much as a fourth part of that Number of Men that was necessary to hold out a Siege But in the declinations of all Governments when losses fall out they must be cast on those that are entrusted to excuse those who are much more guilty by neglecting to supply them as the Service required Among the Prisoners one of the chief was Sir Edward Grimston the Comptroller of Calais and a Privy-Counsellor He had often according to the duty of his Place given advertisement of the ill condition the Garrison was in But whether those to whom he writ were corrupted by French Money or whether the Low state of the Queens Treasury made that they were not supplied is not certain It was intended he should not come over to discover that and therefore he was let lie a Prisoner in the Bastile and no care was taken of him or the other Prisoners The Ransome set on him was so high that having lost a great estate which he had purchased about Calais he resolved not to do any further prejudice to his Family by redeeming his liberty at such a rate and intended either to continue a Prisoner or make his escape He lay above two years in the Bastile and was lodged in the top of it at the end of that time he procured a File and so cut out one of the Bars of the Window and having a Rope conveyed to him he changed Clothes with his Servant and went down on the Rope which proving a great deal too short he leaped a great way and having done that before the Gates were shut made his escape without being discovered But his Beard which was grown long made him fear he should be known by it Yet by a happy Providence he found in the Pockets of his Servants Cloaths a pair of Scissars and going into the Fields did so cut his Beard that he could not have been known and having learnt the Art of War in the Company of the Scotch Guard de Mauche he spake that Dialect So he passed as a Scotch Pilgrim and by that means escaped into England And there he offered himself to a Trial where after the Evidence was brought his Innocence did so clearly appear that the Jury were ready to give their Verdict without going from the Bar. So he was acquitted and lived to a great Age dying in his 98th Year He was Great-Grand-father to my Noble-Patron and Benefactor Sir Harbotle Grimston which has made me the more willing to enlarge thus concerning him to whose Heir I owe the chief opportunities and encouragements I have had in composing this Work Now the Queen had nothing left of all those Dominions that her Ancestors had once in France but the Isles of Jersey Gernsey Alderney and Sarke The last of these being a naked Place only inhabited by some Hermites but having the advantage of a Harbour the French made themselves Masters of it Sarke taken by the French The strength of it consisted in the difficulty of the ascent the little Fort they had being accessible but in one place where two could only go up a-breast So an ingenious Fleming resolved to beat them out of it He came thither and pretending he had a Friend dead in his Ship offered them a good Present if he might bury him within their Chappel The French consented to it if he would suffer himself and his Men to be so narrowly searched that they might not bring so much as a Knife a-shoar This he consented to And retaken by an Ingenious Stratagem and as he landed with his Coffin the French-men were to send some to his Ship to receive the Present So the Coffin being carried into the Chappel and the French apprehending nothing from unarmed Men the Coffin was opened which was full of good Arms and every man furnishing himself they broke out upon the French and took them all as their Companions in the Ship did those who went a-board to bring the Present The news of the loss of Calais filled England with great discontent Great discontents in England Those who were otherwise dissatisfied with the conduct of Affairs took great advantages from it to disparage the Government which the Queen had put into the Hands of Priests who understood not War and were not sensible of the Honour of the Nation It was said they had drained her Treasury by the restitutions and foundations they got her to make and being sensible how much the Nation hated them they had set the Queen on other ways of raising Money than by a Parliament so that never did the Parliament meet with greater disorder and trouble than now But that loss affected none so deeply as the Queen her self who was so sensible of the dishonour of it that she was much oppressed with melancholly and was never cheerful after it Those who took on them to make Comments on Divine Providence expounded this loss as their affections led them Those of the Reformation said it was Gods heavy Judgment upon England for rejecting the light of his Gospel and persecuting such as still adhered to it But on the other hand the Papists said Calais could not prosper since it had been a Receptacle of Hereticks where the Laws against them had never been put in execution King Philip as soon as he heard of this loss wrote over to England desiring them to raise a great Force with all possible hast and send it over to recover Calais before it was fortified and he would draw out his Army and joyn with them for if they did not retake it before the season of working about it came on it was irrecoverably lost Upon which there was a long Consultation held about it They found they could not to any purpose send over under 20000 Men the Pay of them for five Months would rise to 170000 l. Garrisons and an Army against the Scots and securing the Coasts against the French would come to 150000 l. The setting out of a Fleet and an Army by Sea would amount to 200000 l. and yet all
that would be too little if the Danes and Swedes which they were afraid of should joyn against them There was also great want of Ammunition and Ordnance of which they had lost vast quantities in Calais and Guisnes All this would rise to above 520000 l. and they doubted much whether the People would endure such Impositions who were now grown stubborn and talked very loosely So they did not see how they could possibly enter into any Action this Year One Reason among the rest was suggested by the Bishops they saw a War would oblige them to a greater moderation in their Proceedings at home they had not done their Work which they hoped a little more time would perfect whereas a slack'ning in that would raise the drooping Spirits of those whom they were now pursuing So they desired another Year to prosecute them in which time they hoped so to clear the Kingdom of them that with less danger they might engage in a War the Year after Nor did they think it would be easie to bring new raised Men to the hardships of so early a Campagne and they thought the French would certainly work so hard in repairing the breaches that they would be in a good condition to endure a strait and long Siege All this they wrote over to the King on the first of February as appears from their Letter which will be found in the Collection Collection Number 37. A Parliament is called The Parliament was opened on the 20th of January where the Convocation to be a good Example to the two Houses granted a Subsidy of eight Shillings in the Pound to be paid in four Years In the House of Peers the Abbot of Westminster and the Prior of St. John of Jerusalem took their Places according to their Writs Tresham that had given great assistance to the Queen upon her first coming to the Crown was now made Prior. But how much was done towards the endowing of that House which had been formerly among the richest of England I do not know On the 24th of January the Lords sent a Message to the Commons desiring that the Speaker with ten or twelve of that House should meet with a Committeâ— of the Lords which being granted the Lords proposed that the Commons would consider of the defence of the Kingdom What was at first demanded does not appear but after several days arguing about it they agreed to give one Subsidy a Fifteenth and a Tenth and ordered the Speaker to let the Queen know what they had concluded who sent them her hearty Thanks for it Then Complaints being made of some French-men that were not Denizens it was carried that they should go out of the Kingdom and not return during the War The Abbot of Westminster finding the Revenues of his House were much impaired thought that if the old Priviledges of the Sanctuary were confirmed it would bring him in a good Revenue from those that fled to it so he pressed for an Act to confirm it He brought a great many ancient Grants of the Kings of England which the Queen had confirmed by her Letters Patents but they did not prevail with the House who proceeded no further in it In this Parliament the Procurers of wilful Murder were denied the Benefit of Clergy which was carried in the House of Lords by the greater number as it is in their Journals The Bishops did certainly oppose it though none of them entred their dissent Sir Ambrose and Sir Robert Dudley two Sons of the late Duke of Northumberland were restored in Blood The Countess of Sussex's Joynture was taken from her for her living in Adultery so publickly as was formerly mentioned In the end of the Session a Bill was put in for the confirming of the Queens Letters Patents It was designed chiefly for confirming the Religious Foundations she had made As this went through the House of Commons one Coxley said He did not approve such a general Confirmation of those she had given or might give lest this might be a colour for her to dispose of the Crown from the right Inheritors The House was much offended at this and expressed such dislike at the imagination that the Queen would alienate the Crown that they both shewed their esteem for the Queen and their resolution to have the Crown descend after her death to her Sister Coxley was made to withdraw and voted guilty of great irreverence to the Queen He asked pardon and desired it might be imputed to his youth yet he was kept in the Serjeants Hands till they had sent to the Queen to desire her to forgive his offence She sent them word that at their sute she forgave it but wished them to examine him from whence that motion sprung There is no more entred about it in the Journal so that it seems to have been let fall The Parliament was on the seventh of March prorogued to the seventh of November Soon after this the King of Sweden sent a Message secretly to the Lady Elizabeth The King of Sweden treats a Marriage with the Lady Elizabeth who was then at Hatfield to propose Marriage to her King Philip had once designed to marry her to the Duke of Savoy when he was in hope of Children by the Queen but that hope vanishing he broke it off and intended to reserve her for himself How far she entertained that motion I do not know but for this from Sweden she rejected it since it came not to her by the Queens direction But to that it was answered the King of Sweden would have them begin with her self judging that fit for him as he was a Gentleman and her good liking being obtained he would next as a King address himself to the Queen But she said as she was to entertain no such Propositions unless the Queen sent them to her so if she were left to her self she assured them she would not change her state of Life Upon this the Queen sent Sir Tho. Pope to her in April to let her know how well she approved of the Answer she had made to them but they had now delivered their Letters and made the Proposition to her in which she desired to know her mind She thanked the Queen for her favour to her but bade Pope tell her that there had been one or two noble Propositions made for her in her Brother King Edwards time and she had then desired to continue in the state she was in which of all others pleased her best and she thought there was no state of Life comparable to it She had never before heard of that King and she desired never to hear of that Motion more She would see his Messenger no more since he had presumed to come to her without the Queens leave Then Pope said he did believe if the Queen offered her some Honourable Marriage she would not be averse to it She answered What she might do afterwards she did not know but protested solemnly that as
death and of her being proclaimed Queen she came from thence to London On the 19th at Highgate all the Bishops met her whom she received civilly except Bonner on whom she looked as defiled with so much Blood that she could not think it fit to bestow any mark of her favour on him She was received into the City with Throngs much greater than even such Occasions used to draw together and followed with the loudest shouts of Joy that they could raise She lay that night at the Duke of Norfolk's House in the Charter-house and next day went to the Tower There at her Entry she kneeled down and offered up thanks to God for that great change in her Condition that whereas she had been formerly a Prisoner in that Place every hour in fear of her Life she was now raised to so high a Dignity She soon cleared all Peoples apprehensions as to the hardships she had formerly met with and shewed she had absolutely forgot from whom she had received them even Benefield himself not excepted who had been the chief Instrument of her Sufferings But she called him always her Goaler which though she did in a way of Raillery yet it was so sharp that he avoided coming any more to the Court. She presently dispatched Messengers to all the Princes of Christendome giving notice of her Sisters death and her Succession She writ in particular to King Philip a large acknowledgment of his kindness to her to whom she held her self much bound for his interposing so effectually with her Sister for her Preservation She sends a Dispatch to Rome She also sent to Sir Edward Karn that had been her Sisters Resident at Rome to give the Pope the news of her Succession The haughty Pope received it in his ordinary Stile declaring That England was held in Fee of the Apostolick See that she could not succeed being Illegitimate nor could he contradict the Declarations made in that matter by his Predecessors Clement the seventh and Paul the third He said it was great boldness in her to assume the Crown without his consent for which in reason she deserved no favour at his hands yet if she would renounce her Pretensions and refer her self wholly to him he would shew a fatherly affection to her and do every thing for her that could consist with the Dignity of the Apostolick See But to no effect When she heard of this she was not much concerned at it for she had written to Karn as she did to her other Ministers and had renewed his Powers upon her first coming to the Crown being unwilling in the beginning of her Reign to provoke any Party against her But hearing how the Pope received this Address she recalled Karns Powers and commanded him to come home The Pope on the other hand required him not to go out of Rome but to stay and take the care of an Hospital over which he set him which it was thought that Karn procured to himself because he was unwilling to return into England apprehending the change of Religion that might follow for he was himself zealously addicted to the See of Rome As soon as Philip heard the news he ordered the Duke of Feria King Philip courts her in Marriage whom he had sent over in his Name to comfort the late Queen in her sickness to Congratulate the new Queen and in secret to propose Marriage to her and to assure her he should procure a Dispensation from Rome and at the same time he sent thither to obtain it But the Queen though very sensible of her Obligation to him had no mind to the Marriage It appeared by what hath been said in the former Book and by the Sequel of her whole Life that though upon some occasions when her Affairs required it she treated about her Marriage yet she was firmly resolved never to marry Besides this she saw her People were generally averse to any Forreigner and particularly to a Spaniard and she made it the steady Maxime of her whole Reign from which she never departed to rule in their affections as well as over their Persons Nor did she look on the Popes Dispensation as a thing of any force to warrant what was otherwise forbidden by God And the Relation between King Philip and her being the Reverse of that which was between her Father and Queen Katharine it seeming to be equally unlawful for one Man to marry two Sisters as it was for one Woman to be married to two Brothers she could not consent to this Marriage without approving King Henry's with Queen Katharine and if that were a good Marriage then she must be Illegitimate as being born of a Marriage which only the unlawfulness of that could justifie So Inclination Interest and Conscience all concurred to make her reject King Philip's motion Yet she did it in terms so full of Esteem and Kindness for him that he still insisted in the Proposition in which she was not willing to undeceive him so entirely as to put him out of all hopes while the Treaty of Cambray was in dependance that so she might tie him more closely to her Interests The French hearing of Queen Maries Death The Queen of Scots pretends to the Crown of England and being allarum'd at Philips design upon the new Queen sent to Rome to engage the Pope to deny the Dispensation and to make him declare the Queen of Scotland to be the right Heir to the Crown of England and the pretended Queen to be Illegitimate The Cardinal of Lorrain prevailed also with the French King to order his Daughter-in-law to assume that Title and to put the Arms of England on all her Furniture But now to return to England The Queens Council Queen Elizabeth continued to employ some of the same Counsellors that had served Queen Mary namely Heath the Lord Chancellor the Marquess of Winchester Lord Treasurer the Earls of Arundel Shrewsbury Derby and Pembroke the Lords Clinton and Howard Sir Thomas Cheyney Sir William Petre Sir John Mason Sir Richard Sackvile and Dr. Wotton Dean of Canterbury and York Most of these had complied with all the Changes that had been made in Religion backward and forward since the latter end of King Henry's Reign and were so dexterous at it that they were still employed in every new Revolution To them who were all Papists the Queen added the Marquess of Northampton the Earl of Bedford Sir Thomas Parre Sir Edward Rogers Sir Ambrose Cave Sir Francis Knolles and Sir William Cecil whom she made Secretary of State and soon after she sent for Sir Nicolas Bacon who were all of the Reformed Religion She renewed all the Commissions to those formerly intrusted and ordered that such as were imprisoned on the account of Religion should be set at liberty After this a Man that used to talk pleasantly said to her that he came to supplicate in behalf of some Prisoners not yet set at liberty She asked who they were
the Lord Chancellor conferred on him and his not being raised to that high Title perhaps flowed from his own modesty for as he was one of the most Learned most Pious and Wisest Men of the Nation so he retained in all his greatness a Modesty equal to what the Ancient Greeks and Romans had carried with them to their highest advancement He was Father to the great Sir Francis Bacon Viscount St. Albans and Lord Chancellor of England that will be always esteemed one of the greatest Glories of the English Nation The Queens Coronation The Queen was now to be Crowned and having gone on the twelfth of January to the Tower she returned from thence in State on the thirteenth As she went into her Chariot she lifted up her Eyes to Heaven and blessed God that had preserved her to see that Joyful Day and that had saved her as he did his Prophet Daniel out of the Mouth of the Lyons She acknowledged her Deliverance was only from him to whom she offered up the Praise of it She passed through London in great Triumph and having observed that her Sister by the sullenness of her behaviour to the People had much lost their affections therefore she always used as she passed through Crowds but more especially this day to look out of her Coach cheerfully on them and to return the respects they paid her with great sweetness in her Looks commonly saying God bless You my People which affected them much But nothing pleased the City more than her behaviour as she went under one of the Triumphal Arches There was a rich Bible let down to her as from Heaven by a Child representing Truth She with great Reverence kissed both her Hands and receiving it kissed it and laid it next her Heart and professed she was better pleased with that Present than with all the other Magnificent ones that had been that day made her by the City This drew Tears of Joy from the Spectators Eyes And indeed this Queen had a strange Art of insinuating her self by such ways into the affections of her People Some said she was too Theatrical in it but it wrought her end since by these little things in her deportment she gained more on their affections than other Princes have been able to do by more real and significant Arts of Grace and Favour The day following she was Crowned at Westminster by Oglethorp Bishop of Carlisle all the other Bishops refusing to assist at that Solemnity He and the rest of that Order perceived that she would change the Religion then established and looked on the Alterations she had already made as Pledges of more to follow and observed by the favour that Cecil and Bacon had with her that she would return to what had been set up by her Brother They had already turned so oft that they were ashamed to be turning at every time Heath Tonstall and Thirleby had complied in King Edwards time as well as in King Henry's and though Thirleby had continued in credit and favour with them to the last yet he had been one of those who had gone to Rome where he made such publick Professions of his respect to the Apostolick See and he had also assisted at the degradation and condemnation of Cranmer so that he thought it indecent for him to return to that Way any more Therefore he with all the rest resolved to adhere to what they had set up in Queen Maries time There were two of King Edwards Bishops yet alive who were come into England yet the Queen chose rather to be consecrated by a Bishop actually in Office and according to the old Rites which none but Oglethorp could be perswaded to do After that she gave a general Pardon according to the Common Form On the 23d of January The Parliament meets being the day to which the Parliament was summoned it was Prorogued till the 25th and then it was opened with a long Speech of the Lord Bacons in which he laid before them the distracted estate of the Nation both in matters of Religion and the other Miseries that the Wars and late Calamities had brought upon them all which he recommended to their care For Religion the Queen desired they would consider of it without heat or partial affection or using any reproachful term of Papist or Heretick and that they would avoid the Extreams of Idolatry and Superstition on the one hand and contempt and irreligion on the other and that they would examine matters without Sophistical Niceties or too subtil Speculations and endeavour to settle things so as might bring the People to an Uniformity and Cordial Agreement in them As for the state of the Nation he shewed the Queens great unwillingness to lay new Impositions on them upon which he run out largely in her commendation giving them all assurance that there was nothing she would endeavour more effectually than the advancing of their Prosperity and the preserving their affections He laid open the loss of Calais with great reflections on those who had been formerly in the Government yet spoke of it as a thing which they could not at that time hope to recover and laid before them the charge the Government must be at and the necessities the Queen was in adding in her Name that she would desire no Supply but what they did freely and cheerfully offer One of the first things that the Commons considered was whether the want of the Title of Supream Head which the Queen had not yet assumed was a Nullity in the Summons for this and other Parliaments in which it had been omitted but after this had been considered some days it was judged to be no nullity for the annulling of a Parliament except it had under a force or for some other error in the Constitution was a thing of Dangerous Consequence But leaving the Consultations at Westminster I shall now give an account of the Treaty of Peace at Cambray The Treaty at Cambray That at which things stuck most was the rendring of Calais again to the English which the French did positively refuse to do For a great while Philip demanded it with so much earnestness that he declared he would make Peace on no other terms since as he was bound in Point of Honour to see the English who engaged in the War only on his account restored to the condition that they were in at the beginning of it so his Interest made him desire that they might be Masters of that Place by which it being so near them they could have the Conveniency of sending over Forces to give a diversion to the French at any time thereafter as their Alliances with him should require But when Philip saw there was no hope of a Marriage with the Queen and perceived that she was making alterations in Religion he grew less careful of her Interests and secretly agreed a Peace with the French But that he might have some colour to excuse himself for abandoning
the future it was ordered That no Priest or Deacon should marry without allowance from the Bishop of the Diocess and two Justices of the Peace and the Consent of the Womans Parents or Friends All the Clergy were to use Habits according to their Degrees in the Universities the Queen declaring that this was not done for any Holiness in them but for Order and Decency No Man might use any Charm or consult with such as did All were to resort to their own Parish Churches except for an extraordinary Occasion Inn-Keepers were to sell nothing in the Times of Divine Service None were to keep Images or other Monuments of Superstition in their Houses None might Preach but such as were licensed by their Ordinary In all Places they were to examine the Causes why any had been in the late Reign Imprisoned Famished or put to Death upon the pretence of Religion and all Registers were to be searched for it In every Parish the Ordinary was to name three or four discreet Men who were to see that all the Parishioners did duly resort on Sundays and Holy-days to Church and those who did it not and upon admonition did not amend were to be denounced to the Ordinary On Wednesdays and Fridays the Common Prayer and Litany was to be used in all Churches All slanderous words as Papist Heretick Schismatick or Sacramentary were to be forborn under severe pains No Books might be printed without a License from the Queen the Arch-Bishop the Bishop of London the Chancellor of the Universities or the Bishop or Arch-Deacon of the Place where it was printed All were to kneel at the Prayers and to shew a Reverence when the Name of Jesus was pronounced Then followed an Explanation of the Oath of Supremacy in which the Queen declared that she did not pretend to any Authority for the ministring of Divine Service in the Church and that all that she challenged was that which had at all times belonged to the Imperial Crown of England that she had the Soveraignty and Rule over all manner of Persons under God so that no Forreign Power had any Rule over them and if those who had formerly appeared to have Scruples about it took it in that sence she was well-pleased to accept of it and did acquit them of all Penalties in the Act. The next was about Altars and Communion-Tables she ordered that for preventing of Riots no Altar should be taken down but by the consent of the Curat and Church-Wardens that a Communion-Table should be made for every Church and that on Sacrament days it should be set in some convenient Place in the Chancel and at other Times should be placed where the Altar had stood The Sacramental Bread was ordered to be round and plain without any Figure on it but somewhat broader and thicker than the Cakes formerly prepared for the Mass Then the form of bidding Prayer was prescribed with some variation from that in King Edward's Time for whereas to the Thanksgiving for God's Blessings to the Church in the Saints departed this Life a Prayer was added That they with us and we with them may have a glorious Resurrection now those words they with us as seeming to import a Prayer for the Dead were left out For the Rule about Church-men Marrying Reflections made on the Injunctions those who reflected on it said They complained not of the Law but as St. Jerom did in the making a Law in his Time they complained of those that had given occasion for it Ministers wearing such Apparel as might distinguish them from the Laity was certainly a means to keep them under great restraint upon every indecency in their Behaviour laying them open to the Censures of the People which could not be if they were habited so as that they could not be distinguished from other Men and humane nature being considered it seems to be a kind of Temptation to many when they do but think their Disorders will pass unobserved Bowing at the Name of Jesus was thought a fit expression of their grateful acknowledging of our Saviour and an owning of his Divinity And as standing up at the Creed or at the Gloria Patri were solemn expressions of the Faith of Christians So since Jesus is the Name by which Christ is expressed to be our Saviour it seemed a decent piece of acknowledging our Faith in him to shew a Reverence when that was pronounced not as if there were a peculiar sanctity or vertue in it but because it was his proper Name Christ being but an Appellation added to it By the Queen's care to take away all words of Reproach and to explain the Oath of Supremacy not only clearing any ambiguity that might be in the words but allowing Men leave to declare in what sense they swore it the moderation of her Government did much appear in which instead of inventing new Traps to catch the Weak which had been practised in other Reigns all possible care was taken to explain things so that they might be as comprehensive to all Interests as was possible They reckoned if that Age could have been on any terms separated from the Papacy though with allowance for many other superstitious Conceits it would once unite them all and in the next Age they would be so educated that none of those should any more remain And indeed this Moderation had all the effect that was designed by it for many Years in which the Papists came to Church and to the Sacraments But afterwards it being proposed to the King of Spain then ready to engage in a War with the Queen upon the account of her supporting of the Vnited Provinces that he must first divide England at home and procure from the Pope a Sentence against the Queen and a condemnation of such Papists as went to the English Service and that for the maintaining and educating of such Priests as should be his Tools to distract the Kingdom he was to found Seminaries at Doway Lovain and St. Omers from whence they might come over hither and disorder the Affairs of England The prosecution of those Counsels rais'd the Popish Party among us which has ever since distracted this Nation and has oftner than once put it into most threatning convulsive Motions such as we feel at this day The first high Commission After the Injunctions were thus prepared the Queen gave out Commissions for those who should visit all the Churches of England in which they lost no time for the New Book of Service was by Law to take place on St. John Baptist's day and these Commissions were signed that same day Coll. Num. 7. One of those Commissions which was for the Arch-Bishoprick and Province of York is put into the Collection It was granted to the Earls of Shrewsbury and Derby and some others among whom Dr. Sands is one The Preamble sets forth That God having set the Queen over the Nation she could not render an account of that Trust without
their disorders was the Queen's breaking her Word to them in the matters of Religion He carried Melvil to the King and in his presence gave him Instructions to go to Scotland and see what was the true cause of all these disorders and particularly how farre the Prior of St. Andrews afterwards the Earl of Murray was engaged in them and if he by secret Ways could certainly find there was nothing in it but Religion that then he should give them Assurances of the free Exercise of it and press them not to engage any further till he was returned to the French Court where he was promised to find a great Reward for so important a Service but he was not to let the Queen Regent understand his business He found upon his going into Scotland that it was even as he had formerly heard that the Queen Regent was now much hated and distasted by them but that upon an Oblivion of what was passed and the free Exercise of their Religion for the future all might be brought to peace and quiet But before he came back the King of France was dead the Constable in disgrace and the Cardinal of Lorrain governed all But is killed So he lost his Labour and Reward which he valued much less being a generous and vertuous Man than the Ruine that he saw coming on his Country The Lords that were now united against the Queen Mother came and took St. Johnstoun From thence they went to Stirling and Edinburgh and every where they pulled down Monasteries all the Country declared on their side so that the Queen Regent was forced to fly to Dumbar-Castle The Lords sent to England for Assistance which the Queen readily granted them They gave out that they desired nothing but to have the French driven out and Religion settled by a Parliament The Queen Regent seeing all the Country against her and apprehending that the Q. of England would take advantage from these Stirrs to drive her out of Scotland was content to agree to a Truce A Truce agreed to in Scâ—â—lâ—â—d to summon a Parliament to meet on the 10th of January But the new King of France sent over Mr. de Croque with a high threatning Message that he would spend the whole Revenue of France rather then not be revenged on them that raised these Tumults in Scotland The Lords answered that they desired nothing but the Liberty of their Religion and that being obtained they should be in all other things his most obedient Subjects The Queen Regent having gotten about 2000 Men from France fortified Leith and in many other things broke the Truce There came over also some Doctors of the Sorbonne to dispute with the Ministers because they heard the Scotish Clergy were scarce able to defend their own Cause The Lords gathered again and seeing the Queen Regent had so often broke her Word to them they entred into Consultation to deprive her of her Regency Their Queen was not yet of Age and in her Minority they pretended that the Government of the Kingdom belonged to the States and therefore they gathered together many of her Maleadministrations for which they might the more colorably put her out of the Government The Queen Regent is deposed The things they charged on her were chiefly these That she had without Law begun a War in the Kingdom and brought in Strangers to subdue it had governed without the consent of the Nobility embased the Coin to maintain her Souldiers had put Garrisons in five Towns and had broke all Promises and Terms with them Thereupon they declared her to have fallen from her Regency and did suspend her Power till the next Parliament So now it was an irreconciliable Breach The Lords lay first at Edinburgh and from thence retired afterwards to Sterling Upon which the French came and possessed themselves of the Town and set up the Mass again in the Churches Greater Supplies came over from France under the Command of the Marquess of Elbeuf one of the Queen Regent's Brothers who though most of his Fleet were dispersed yet brought to Leith 1000 Foot so that there were now above 4000 French Souldiers in that Town But what Accession of strength soever the Queen Regent received from these she lost as much in Scotland for now almost the whole Country was united against her and the French were equally heavie to their Friends and Enemies They marched about by Sterling to waste Fife where there were some small Engagements between them and the Lords of the Congregation But the Scots The Scots implore the Q. of Englands Aid seeing they could not stand before that force that was expected from France the next Spring sent to Queen Elizabeth to desire her Aid openly for the secret Supplies of Mony and Ammunition with which she hitherto furnished them would not now serve the Turn The Counsel of England apprehended that it would draw on a War with France yet they did not fear that much for that Kingdom was falling into such Factions that they did not apprehend any great Danger from thence till their King was of Age. So the Duke of Norfolk was sent to Berwick to treat with the Lords of the Congregation who were now headed by the Duke of Chattelherhault On the 27th of February they agreed on these Conditions They were to be sure Allies to the Queen of England and to assist her both in England and Ireland as she should need their help She was now on the other hand to assist them to drive the French out of Scotland after which they were still to continue in their obedience to their Natural Queen This League was to last during their Queen's Marriage to the French King and for a Year after and they were to give the Queen of England Hostages who were to be changed every six Months This being concluded and the Hostages given the Lord Gray marched into Scotland with 2000 Horse and 6000 Foot Upon that the Lords sent and offered to the Queen Regent that if she would send away the French Forces the English should likewise be sent back and they would return to their Obedience This not being accepted they drew about Leith Leith is besieged by the English to besiege it In one Sally which the French made they were beaten back with the loss of 300 Men. This made the English more secure thinking the French would no more come out but they understanding the ill order that was kept sallied out again and killed near 500 of the English This made them more watchful for the future So the Seige being formed a Fire broke out in Leith which burnt down the greatest part of the Town the English playing all the while on them distracted them so that the Souldiers being obliged to be on the Walls the Fire was not easily quenched Hereupon the English gave the Assault and were beaten off with some loss but the Duke of Norfolk sent a supply of 2000 Men more with the
assurance of a great Army if it was necessary and charged the Lord Gray not to quit the Seige till the French were gone Ships were also sent to lye in the Frith to block them up by Sea The French apprehending the total loss of Scotland sent over Monluc Bishop of Valence to London to offer to restore Calais to the Queen of England if she would draw her Forces out of Scotland She gave him a quick Answer on the sudden her self that she did not value that Fish-Town so much as she did the quiet of Brittain But the French desiring that she could mediate a Peace between them and the Scots she undertook that and sent Secretary Cecil and D. Wotton into Scotland to conclude it As they were on the Way the Queen Regent died The Queen Regent of Scotland dies in the Castle of Edinburgh on the 10th of June She sent for some of the chief Lords before her Death and desired to be reconciled to them and asked them pardon for the Injuries she had done them She advised them to send both the French and English Souldiers out of Scotland and prayed them to continue in their Obedience to their Queen She also sent for one of their Preachers Willock and discoursed with him about her Soul and many other things and said unto him that she trusted to be saved only by the Death and Merits of Jesus Christ and so ended her Days which if she had done a Year sooner before these last Passages of her Life she had been the most universally lamented Queen that had been in any time in Scotland For she had governed them with great Prudence Justice and Gentleness and in her own Deportment and in the order of her Court she was an Example to the whole Nation but the Directions sent to her from France made her change her Measures break her Word and engage the Kingdom in War which rendred her very hateful to the Nation Yet she was often heard to say that if her Counsels might take place she doubted not to bring all things again to perfect Tranquillity and Peace The Treaty between England France and Scotland A Peace is concluded was soon after concluded The French were to be sent away within Twenty Days an Act of Oblivion was to be confirmed in Parliament the Injuries done to the Bishops and Abbots were referred to the Parliament Strangers and Church-men were no more to be trusted with the chief Offices a Parliament was to meet in August for the confirming of this During the Queen's absence the Nation was to be governed by a Council of Twelve of these the Queen was to name seven and the States five the Queen was neither to make Peace nor War but by the Advice of the Estates according to the Ancient Custom of the Kingdom The English were to return as soon as the French were gone and for the matter of Religion that was referred to the Parliament and some were to be sent from thence to the King and Queen to set forth thier desires to them and the Queen of Scotland was no more to use the Arms and Title of England All these Conditions were agreed to on the 8th of July and soon after both the French and English left the Kingdom In August thereafter the Parliament Reformation is setled in Scotland by Parliament met where four Acts passed one for the abolishing of the Pope's Power A second For the repealing of all Laws made in favour of the former Superstition A third For the punishing of those that said or heard Mass And the fourth was A Confirmation of the Confession of Faith which was afterwards ratified and inserted in the Acts of Parliament held Anno 1567. It was penned by Knox and agrees in almost all things with the Geneva Confession Of the whole Temporalty none but the Earl of Athol and the Lords Somervile and Borthick dissented to it They said they would believe as their Fathers had done before them The Spiritual Estate said nothing against it The Abbots struck in with the Tyde upon assurance that their Abbies should be converted to Temporal Lordships and be given to them Most of the Bishops seeing the Stream so strong against them complied likewise and to secure themselves and enrich their Friends or Bastards did dilapidate all the Revenues of the Church in the strangest manner that has ever been known and yet for most of all these Leases and Alienations they procured from Rome Bulls to confirm them pretending at that Court that they were necessary for making Friends to their Interest in Scotland Great numbers of these Bulls I my self have seen and read So that after all the noise that the Church of Rome had made of the Sacriledge in England they themselves confirmed a more entire waste of the Churches Patrimony in Scotland of which there was scarce any thing reserved for the Clergy But our Kings have since that time used such effectual endeavours there for the recovery of so much as might give a just encouragement to the Labours of the Clergy that universally the inferior Clergy is better provided for in no Nation than in Scotland for in Glebe and Tythes every Incumbent is by the Law provided with at least 50 l. Sterling a Year which in proportion to the cheapness of the Country is equal to twice so much in most parts of England But there are not among them such Provisions for encouraging the more Learned and deserving Men as were necessary When these Acts of the Scotish Parliament were brought into France to be confirmed they were rejected with much scorn so that the Scots were in fear of a new War Francis the 2d died But the King of France dying in the beginning of December all that Cloud vanished their Queen being now only Dowager of France and in very ill tearms with her Mother-in-Law Queen Katherine de Medici who hated her because she had endeavoured to take her Husband out of her Hands and to give him up wholly to the Counsels of her Uncles So she being ill used in France was forced to return to Scotland and govern there in such manner as the Nation was pleased to submit to Thus had the Queen of England separated Scotland entirely from the Interests of France and united it to her own And being engaged in the same Cause of Religion she ever after this had that influence on all Affairs there that she never received any disturbance from thence during all the rest of her glorious Reign In which other Accidents concurred to raise her to the greatest Advantages in deciding Forreign Contests that ever this Crown had In July after she came to the Crown Henry the Second of France The Civil Wars of France was unfortunately wounded in his Eye at a Tilting the Beaver of his Helmet not being let down so that he died of it soon after His Son Francis the Second succeeding was then in the 16th Year of his Age and assumed
Reformation from its first and small beginnings in England till it came to a compleat settlement in the time of this Queen Of whose Reign if I have adventured to give any Account it was not intended so much for a full Character of Her and her Councils as to set out the great and vissible Blessings of God that attended on her the many Preservations she had and that by such signal Discoveries as both sav'd her Life and secured her Government and the unusual happiness of her whole Reign which raised her to the Esteem and Envy of that Age and the Wonder of all Posterity It was wonderful indeed that a Virgin Queen could rule such a Kingdom for above 44 Years with such constant success in so great tranquility at Home with a vast encrease of Wealth and with such Glory abroad All which may justly be esteem-to have been the Rewards of Heaven crowning that Reign with so much Honour and Triumph that was begun with the Reformation of Religion The end of the third Book and of the History of the Reformation of the Church of England THE TABLE OF THE CONTENTS Of the Second Part of the History of the Reformation of the CHURCH of England BOOK I. Of the Life and Reign of King Edward the Sixth 1547. K. Edward's Birth and Baptism pag. 1 His Education and Temper pag. 2 Cardan's Character of him ibid. A design to create him Prince of Wales pag. 3 King Henry dies and he succeeds ibid. King Henry's Will ibid. Debate about choosing a Protector pag. 4 The Earl of Hartford is chosen pag. 5 It is declared in Council ibid. The Bishops take out Commissions pag. 6 Reasons for a Creation of Peers ibid. Affairs of Scotland pag. 8 Lay men in Ecclesiastical Dignities ibid. Images taken away in a Church in London pag. 9 The progress of Image-Worship ibid. Many pull down Images pag. 11 Gardiner is offended at it ibid. The Protector writes about it ibid. Gardiner writes to Ridley about them pag. 12 Commissions to the Justices of Peace pag. 13 The form of Coronation changed ibid. King Henry's Burial ibid. Soul-Masses examined pag. 14 A Creation of Peers pag. 15 The King is crowned ibid. The Lord Chancellor is turned out ibid. The Protector made by Patent pag. 17 The Affairs of Germany pag. 19 Ferdinand made K. of the Romans ibid. The Diet at Spire ibid Emperor makes Peace with France and with the Turk pag. 20 And sets about the ruin of the Protest ibid. Protestant Princes meet at Frankfort pag. 21 D. of Sax and Land of Hesse Arm pag. 22 Peace between England and France pag. 23 Francis the first dies ibid. A Reformation set about in England pag. 24 A Visitation resolved on pag. 26 Some Homilies compiled pag. 27 Injunctions for the Visitation pag. 28 Injunctions for the Bishops pag. 29 Censures passed upon them ibid. Protector goes into Scotland pag. 31 Scotland said to be Subject to England ib. Protector enters Scotland pag. 33 Makes Offers to the Scots ibid. The Scots Defeat at Musselburgh pag. 34 Protector returns to England pag. 35 The Visitors execute the Injunctions pag. 36 Bonner Protests and Recants ibid. Gardiner would not obey ibid. His Reasons against them ibid. He complains to the Protector pag. 38 The Lady Mary complains also pag. 39 The Protector writes to her ibid. The Parliament meets ibid. An Act repealing severe Laws pag. 40 An Act about the Communion pag. 41 Communion in both kinds ibid. Private Masses put down pag. 42 An Act about the admission of Bishops pag. 43 Ancient ways of electing Bishops ibid. An Act against Vagabonds pag. 45 Chauntries given to the King ibid. Acts proposed but not passed pag. 46 The Convocation meets pag. 47 And makes some Petitions ibid. The Clergie desire to have Representatives in the House of Commons ibid. The Grounds of that pag. 48 The Affairs of Germany pag. 50 Duke of Saxe taken ibid. The Archbishop of Colen resigns pag. 51 A Decree made in the Diet pag. 52 Proceedings at Trent ibid. The Council removed to Boloign pag. 53 The French quarrel about Buloign ibid. The Protector and the Admiral fall out pag. 54 1548. Gardiner is set at liberty pag. 55 Mâ—rq of Northampton sues a Divorce pag. 56 The Arguments for it pag. 57 A Progress in the Reformation pag. 58 Proclamation against Innovation pag. 59 All Images taken away pag. 60 Restraints put on Preachers pag. 61 Some Bishops and Doctors examine the Publick Offices and Prayers ibid. Corruptions in the Office of the Commun pag. 62 A new Office for the Communion pag. 64 It is variously censured pag. 65 Auricular Confession left indifferent ibid. Chauntry Lands sold pag. 67 Gardiner falls into new Troubles pag. 68 He is ordered to preach pag. 69 But gives offence and is imprisoned pag. 70 A Catechism set out by Cranmer pag. 71 A further reformation of public Offices ibid. A new Liturgie resolved upon pag. 72 The Changes made in it pag. 73 Preface to it pag. 79 Reflections made on it ibid. All preaching forbid for a time pag. 81 Affairs of Scotland ibid. The Queen of Scots sent to France pag. 82 The Siege of Hadingtoun ibid. A Fleet sent against Scotland pag. 83 But without success ibid. The Siege of Hadingtoun raised pag. 84 Discontents in Scotland pag. 85 The Affairs of Germany ibid. The Book of the Interim pag. 86 Both sides offended at it ibid. Calvin writes to the Protector pag. 88 Bucer writes against Gardiner ibid. A Session of Parliament ibid. Act for the Marriage of the Clergie pag. 89 Which was much debated ibid. Arguments for it from Scripture ibid. And from the Fathers pag. 90 The Reasons against it examined pag. 91 An Act confirming the Liturgie pag. 93 Censures passed upon it pag. 94 The singing of Psalms set up ibid. 1549. An Act about Fasts pag. 95 Some Bills that did not pass pag. 96 A design of digesting the Common Law into a Body ibid. The Admiral 's Attainder pag. 97 He was sent to the Tower ibid. The Matter referred to the Parliament pag. 99 The Bill against him passed ibid. The Warrant for his Execution pag. 100 It is signed by Cranmer ibid. Censures upon that ibid. Subsidies granted pag. 101 A New Visitation ibid. All obey the Laws except Lady Mary pag. 103 A Treaty of Marriage for her ibid. The Council required her to obey pag. 104 Christ's Presence in the Sacrament examined ibid. Publick Disputations about it pag. 105 The manner of the Presence explained pag. 107 Proceedings against Anabaptists pag. 110 Of these there were two sorts ibid. Two of them burnt pag. 112 Which was much censured ibid. Disputes concerning Infant Baptism ibid. Predestination much abused pag. 113 Tumults in England ibid. Some are soon quieted pag. 114 The Devonshire Rebellion pag. 115 Their Demands ibid. An Answer sent to them pag. 116 They make new Demands pag. 117 Which are rejected ibid. The Norfolk Rebellion ibid. The Yorkshire Rebellion pag. 118
364. An Expedition against France pag. 365. Many strange Accidents ibid. A Treaty of Peace pag. 366. The Battel of Graveling ibid. Many Protestants in France ibid. Dolphin marries the Queen of Scots pag. 367. A Convention of Estates in Scotland ibid. A Parliament in England pag. 368. The Queens Sickness and Death pag. 369. Cardinal Pool dies ibid. His Character ibid. The Queens Character pag. 370. BOOK III. Of the Settlement of the Reformation of Religion in the beginning of Queen Elizabeths Reign QVeen Elizabeth succeeds pag. 373. And comes to London pag. 374. She sends a Dispatch to Rome ibid. But to no effect ibid. King Philip Courts her pag. 375. The Queens Council ibid. A Consultation about the Change of Religion pag. 376. A Method proposed for it pag. 377. Many forward to Reform pag. 378. Parker named to be Arch-Bishop of Canterbury ibid. 1559. Bacon made Lord Keeper pag. 380. The Queens Coronation ibid. The Parliament meets pag. 381. The Treaty at Cambray pag. 382. A Peace agreed on with France ibid. The Proceedings of the Parliament pag. 383. An Address to the Queen to marry pag. 384. Her Answer to it ibid. They Recognise her Title pag. 385. Acts concerning Religion ibid. The Bishops against the Supremacy pag. 386. The beginning of the High Commission pag. 387. A Conference at Westminster pag. 388. Arguments for the Latin Service pag. 389. Arguments against it pag. 390. The Conference breaks up pag. 391. The Liturgy corrected and explained pag. 392. Debates about the Act of Vniformity pag. 393. Arguments for the Changes then made pag. 394. Bills proposed but rejected pag. 395. The Bishops refuse the Oath of Supremacy pag. 396. The Queens gentleness to them ibid. Injunctions for a Visitation pag. 397. The Queen desires to have Images retained ibid. Reasons brought against it ibid. The Heads of the Injunctions pag. 398. Reflections made on them pag. 399. The first High Commission pag. 400. Parkers unwillingness to accept of the Archbishoprick of Canterbury pag. 401. His Consecration pag. 402. The Fable of the Nags-head confuted pag. 403. The Articles of Religion prepared pag. 405. An Explanation of the Presence in the Sacrament ibid. The Translation of the Bible pag. 406. The beginnings of the Divisions pag. 407. The Reformation in Scotland ibid. Mills Martyrdome pag. 408. It occasions great discontents pag. 409. A Revolt at St. Johnstoun pag. 410. The French King intends to grant them liberty of Religion pag. 411. But is killed ibid. A Truce agreed to ibid. The Queen Regent is deposed pag. 412. The Scots implore the Queen of England's Aid ibid. Leith besieged by the English ibid. The Queen Regent dies pag. 413. A Peace is concluded ibid. The Reformation setled by Parliament ibid. Francis the second dies ibid. The Civil Wars of France pag. 415. The Wars of the Netherlands pag. 416. The misfortunes of the Queen of Scotland pag. 417. Queen Elizabeth deposed by the Pope pag. 418. Sir Fr. Walsinghams Letter concerning the Queens proceeding with Papists and Puritans ibid. The Conclusion pag. 421. FINIS A COLLECTION OF RECORDS AND Original Papers WITH OTHER INSTRUMENTS Referred to in the SECOND PART OF THE History of the Reformation OF THE Church of England LONDON Printed by J.D. for Richard Chiswell 1680. The Journal of King EDWARD'S Reign written with his own Hand The Original is in the Cotton Library Nero C. 10. THe Year of our Lord 1537 was a Prince born to King Henry the 8th by Jane Seimour then Queen who within few days after the Birth of her Son died and was buried at the Castle of Windsor This Child was Christned by the Duke of Norfolk the Duke of Suffolk and the Arch-Bishop of Canterbury Afterwards was brought up till he came to six Years old among the Women At the sixth Year of his Age he was brought up in Learning by Master Doctor Cox who was after his Almoner and John Cheeke Master of Arts two well-learned Men who sought to bring him up in learning of Tongues of the Scripture of Philosophy and all Liberal Sciences Also John Bellmaine Frenchman did teach him the French Language The tenth Year not yet ended it was appointed he should be created Prince of Wales Duke of Cornwal and Count Palatine of Chester At which time being the Year of our Lord 1547 the said King died of a Dropsie as it was thought After whose Death incontinent came Edward Earl of Hartford and Sir Anthony Brown Master of the Horse to convoy this Prince to Enfield where the Earl of Hartford declared to him and his younger Sister Elizabeth the Death of their Father Here he begins anew again AFter the Death of King Henry the 8th his Son Edward Prince of Wales was come to at Hartford by the Earl of Hartford and Sir Anthony Brown Master of the Horse for whom before was made great preparation that he might be created Prince of Wales and afterward was brought to Enfield where the Death of his Father was first shewed him and the same day the Death of his Father was shewed in London where was great lamentation and weeping and suddenly he proclaimed King The next day being the _____ of _____ He was brought to the Tower of London where he tarried the space of three weeks and in the mean season the Council sat every day for the performance of the Will and at length thought best that the Earl of Hartford should be made Duke of Somerset Sir Thomas Seimour Lord Sudley the Earl of Essex Marquess of Northampton and divers Knights should be made Barons as the Lord Sheffield with divers others Also they thought best to chuse the Duke of Somerset to be Protector of the Realm and Governour of the King's Person during his Minority to which all the Gentlemen and Lords did agree because he was the King's Uncle on his Mothers side Also in this time the late King was buried at Windsor with much solemnity and the Officers broke their Staves hurling them into the Grave but they were restored to them again when they came to the Tower The Lord Lisle was made Earl of Warwick and the Lord Great Chamberlainship was given to him and the Lord Sudley made Admiral of England all these things were done the King being in the Tower Afterwards all things being prepared for the Coronation the King being then but nine Years old passed through the City of London as heretofore hath been used and came to the Palace of Westminster and the next day came into Westminster-Hall And it was asked the People Whether they would have him to be their King Who answered Yea yea Then he was crowned King of England France and Ireland by the Arch-Bishop of Canterbury and all the rest of the Clergy and Nobles and Anointed with all such Ceremonies as were accustomed and took his Oath and gave a General Pardon and so was brought to the Hall to Dinner on Shrove-sunday where he sat with the Crown on his Head with the Arch-Bishop of Canterbury
the Stream to sink it but or ere it sunk it came near to one Bank where the Bulloners took it out and brought the Stones to reinforce the Peer Also at Guines was a certain Skirmish in which there was about an 100 Frenchmen slain of which some were Gentlemen and Noblemen In the mean season in England rose great Stirs like to increase much if it had not been well foreseen The Council about nineteen of them were gathered in London thinking to meet with the Lord Protector and to make him amend some of his Disorders He fearing his state caused the Secretary in My Name to be sent to the Lords to know for what Cause they gathered their Powers together and if they meant to talk with him that they should come in a peaceable manner The next morning being the 6th of October and Saturday he commanded the Armour to be brought down out of the Armoury of Hampton-Court about 500 Harnesses to Arm both his and My Men with all the Gates of the House to be Rampeir'd People to be raised People came abundantly to the House That night with all the People at nine or ten of the Clock of the night I went to Windsor and there was Watch and Ward kept every night The Lords sat in open Places of London calling for Gentlemen before them and declaring the Causes of Accusation of the Lord Protector and caused the same to be proclaimed After which time few came to Windsor but only Mine own Men of the Guard whom the Lords willed fearing the Rage of the People so lately quieted Then began the Protector to treat by Letters sending Sir Philip Hobbey lately come from his Ambassage in Flanders to see to his Family who brought in his return a Letter to the Protector very gentle which he delivered to him another to Me another to my House to declare his Faults Ambition Vain-Glory entring into rash Wars in my Youth negligent looking on New-Haven enriching of himself of my Treasure following of his own Opinion and doing all by his own Authority c. Which Letters were openly read and immediately the Lords came to Windsor took him and brought him through Holborn to the Tower Afterward I came to Hampton-Court where they appointed by My consent six Lords of the Council to be Attendant on Me at least two and four Knights Lords the Marquess of Northampton the Earls of Warwick and Arundel the Lords Russel St. John and Wentworth Knights Sir Andr. Dudley Sir Edw. Rogers Sir Tho. Darcy and Sir Tho. Wroth. After I came through London to Westminster The Lord of Warwick made Admiral of England Sir Thomas Cheiney sent to the Emperor for Relief which he could not obtain Master Wotton made Secretary The Lord Protector by his own Agreement and Submission lost his Protectorship Treasureship Marshalship all his Moveables and more 2000 l. Land by Act of Parliament The Earl of Arundel committed to his House for certain Crimes of suspicion against him as plucking down of Bolts and Locks at Westminster giving of My Stuff away c. and put to fine of 12000 l. to be paid 1000 l. Yearly of which he was after relieved Also Mr. Southwell committed to the Tower for certain Bills of Sedition written with his Hand and put to fine of 500 l. Likewise Sir Tho. Arundel and six then committed to the Tower for Conspiracies in the West Places A Parliament where was made a manner to Consecrate Priests Bishops and Deacons Mr. Paget surrendring his Comptrolership was made Lord Paget of Beaudesert and cited into the Higher House by a Writ of Parliament Sir Anthony Wingfield before Vicechamberlain made Comptroller Sir Thomas Darcy made Vicechamberlaine Guidotty made divers Errands from the Constable of France to make Peace with us upon which were appointed four Commissioners to Treat and they after long Debatement made a Treaty as followeth Anno 1549. Mart. 24. Peace concluded between England France and Scotland By our English side John Earl of Bedford Lord Privy Seal Lord Paget de Beaudesert Sir William Petre Secretary and Sir John Mason On the French side Monsieur de Rochepot Monsieur Chastilion Guilluart de Mortier and Boucherel de Sany upon these Conditions That all Titles Tribute and Defences should remain That the Faults of one Man except he be punished should not break the League That the Ships of Merchandize shall pass to and fro That Pirats shall be called back and Ships of War That Prisoners shall be delivered of both sides That we shall not War with Scotland That Bollein with the pieces of New Conquest and two Basilisks two Demy-Cannons three Culverines two Demy-Culverins three Sacres six Faulcons 94 Hagbutts a Crook with Wooden Tailes and 21 Iron Pieces and Lauder and Dunglass with all the Ordnance save that that came from Haddington shall within six months after this Peace proclaimed be delivered and for that the French to pay 200000 Scutes within three days after the delivery of Bollein and 200000 Scutes on our Lady Day in Harvest next ensuing and that if the Scots raizd Lauder and we should raze Roxburg and Heymouth For the performance of which on the 7th of April should be delivered at Guisnes and Ardres these Hostages Marquess de Means Monsieur Trimoville Monsieur D'anguien Monsieur Montmorency Monsieur Henandiere Vicedam de Chartres My Lord of Suffolk My Lord of Hartford My Lord Talbot My Lord Fitzwarren My Lord Martavers My Lord Strange Also that at the delivery of the Town Ours should come home and at the first Payment three of theirs and that if the Scots raze Lauder and Dunglass We must raze Roxburgh and Heymouth and none after fortify them with comprehension of the Emperor 25. This Peace Anno 1550 proclaimed at Calais and Bollein 29. In London Bonefires 30. A Sermon in Thanksgiving for Peace and Te Deum sung 31. My Lord Somerset was delivered of his Bonds and came to Court April 2. The Parliament prorogued to the second day of the Term in October ensuing 3. Nicholas Ridley before of Rochester made Bishop of London and received his Oath Thomas Thirlby before of Westminster made Bishop of Norwich and received his Oath 4. The Bishop of Chichester before a vehement affirmer of Transubstantiation did preach against it at Westminster in the preaching place Removing to Greenwich from Westminster 6. Our Hostages passed the Narrow Seas between Dover and Calais 7. Monsieur de Fermin Gentleman of the King 's Privy Chamber passed from the French King by England to the Scotch Queen to tell her of the Peace An Ambassador came from Gustave the Swedish King called Andrew for a surer Amity touching Merchandize 9. The Hostages delivered on both the sides for the Ratification of the League with France and Scotland for because some said to Monsieur Rochfort Lieutenant that Monsieur de Guise Father to the Marquess of Means was dead and therefore the delivery was put over a day 8. My Lord Warwick made General Warden of
the North and Mr. Herbert President of Wales and the one had granted to him 1000 Marks Land the other 500 and Lord Warwick 100 Horsemen at the King's Charge 9. Licences signed for the whole Council and certain of the Privy Chamber to keep among them 2340 Retainers 10. My Lord Somerset taken into the Council Guidotti the beginner of the talk for Peace recompensed with Knightdom 1000 Crowns Reward 1000 Crowns Pension and his Son with 250 Crowns Pension Certain Prisoners for light Matters dismissed agreed for delivery of French Prisoners taken in the Wars Peter Vane sent Ambassador to Venice Letters directed to certain Irish Nobles to take a blind Legat coming from the Pope calling himself Bishop of Armagh Commissions for the delivery of Bulloin Lauder and Dunglass 6. The Flemings Men of War would have passed our Ships without vailing Bonet which they seeing shot at them and drove them at length to vail Bonet and so depart 11. Monsieur Trimaul Monsieur Vicedam de Char and Monsieur Henaudie came to Dover the rest tarried at Calais till they had leave 13. Order taken that whosoever had Benefices given them should preach before the King in or out of Lent and every Sunday there should be a Sermon 16. The three Hostages aforesaid came to London being met at Debtford by the Lord Gray of Wilton Lord Bray with divers other Gentlemen to the number of 20 and Servingmen an 100 and so brought into the City and lodged there and kept Houses every Man by himself 18. Mr. Sidney and Mr. Nevel made Gentlemen of the Privy Chamber Commission given to the Lord Cobham Deputy of Calais William Petre chief Secretary and Sir John Mason French Secretary to see the French King take his Oath with certain Instruction and that Sir John Mason should be Ambassador Leigier Commission to Sir John Davies and Sir VVilliam Sharington to receive the first Paiment and deliver the Quittance 19. Sir John Mason taken into the Privy Council and VVilliam Thomas made Clerk of the same Whereas the Emperors Ambassador desired leave by Letters Patents that my Lady Mary might have Mass it was denied him And where he said we broke the League with him by making Peace with Scotland it was answered That the French King and not I did comprehend them saving that I might not invade them without occasion 10. Lauther being besieged of the Scots the Captain hearing that the Peace was Proclaimed in England delivered it as the Peace did will him taking Sureties that all the Bargains of the Peace should be kept 18. Monsieur de Guise died 20. Order taken for the Chamber that three of the Outer Privy-Chamber Gentlemen should always be here and two lie in the Palace and fill the Room of one of the four Knights that the Squires should be diligent in their Office and five Grooms should be always present of which one to watch in the Bed-Chamber 21. The Marquess de Means the Duke de Anguien and the Constable's Son arrived at Dover 23. Monsieur Trimoville and the Vicedam of Chartres and Monsieur Henaudy came to the Court and saw the Order of the Garter and the Knights with their Sovereign receive the Communion 24. Certain Articles touching a streighter Amity in Merchandize sent to the King of Sweeden being these First If the King of Sweden sent Bullion he should have our Commodities and pay no Toll Secondly He should bring Bullion to none other Prince Thirdly If he brought Ozymus and Steel and Copper c. he should have our Commodities and pay Custom as an Englishman Fourthly If he brought any other he should have free entercourse paying Custom as a Stranger c. It was answered to the Duke of Brunswick that whereas he offered Service with 10000 Men of his Land that the War was ended and for the Marriage of my Lady Mary to him there was talk for her Marriage with the Infant of Portugal which being determined he should have answer 25. Lord Clinton Captain of Bulloin having sent away before all his Men saving 1800 and all his Ordnance saving that the Treaty did reserve issued out of the Town with these 1800 delivering it to Monsieur Chastilion receiving of him the six Hostages English an Acquittance for delivery of the Town and safe Conduct to come to Calais whither when he came he placed 1800 in the Emperors Frontiers 27. The Marquess du Means Count d' Anguien and the Constable's Son were received at Black-Heath by my Lord of Rutland my Lord Gray of Wilton my Lord Bray my Lord Lisle and divers Gentlemen with all the Pensionaries to the number of an hundred beside a great number of Servingmen It was granted that my Lord of Somerset should have all his moveable Goods and Leases except those that be already given The King of Sweden's Ambassador departed home to his Master 29. The Count d' Anguien Brother to the Duke of Vendosme and next Heir to the Crown after the King's Children the Marquess de Means Brother to the Scotch Queen and Monsieur Montmorency the Constable's Son came to the Court where they were received with much Musick at Dinner 26. Certain were taken that went about to have an Insurrection in Kent upon May day following and the Priest who was the chief Worker ran away into Essex where he was laid for 30. Dunglass was delivered as the Treaty did require May. 2. Joan Bocher otherways called Joan of Kent was burnt for holding That Christ was not Incarnate of the Virgin Mary being condemned the Year before but kept in hope of Conversion and the 30th of April the Bishop of London and the Bishop of Ely were to perswade her but she withstood them and reviled the Preacher that preached at her Death The first payment was payed at Calais and received by Sir Thomas Dennis and Mr. Sharington 4. The Lord Clinton before Captain of Bollein came to Court where after Thanks he was made Admiral of England upon the Surrender of the Earl of Warwick's Patent He was also taken into the Privy-Council and promised further Reward The Captain also and Officers of the Town were promised Rewards Monsieur de Brisay passed also by the Court to Scotland where at Greenwich he came to the King telling him That the French King would see that if he lacked any Commodity that he had he would give it him and likewise would the Constable of France who then bore all the Swing 5. The Marquess de Means departed to Scotland with Monsieur de Brisay to acquaint the Queen of the death of the Duke of Guise 6. The Master of Ayrskin and Monsieur Morret's Brother came out of Scotland for the Acceptation of the Peace who after had Passport to go into France 7. The Council drew a Book for ever Shire who should be Lieutenants in them and who should tarry with Me but the Lieutenants were appointed to tarry till Chastilions Sarcy and Boucherels coming and then to depart 9. Proclamation was made That
had 32 Gallies 19. The French Ambassador sent this News also That the Turks had taken Tripoly 20. The Secretary Cecil and Sir Philip Hobbey sent to London to help the Lord Treasurer c. in the Matters of the Bishops of Chichester Worcester and Duresme and examination of my Sisters Men. 18. Removing to Windsor 20. The Lords at London having tryed all kinds of Stamping both of the Fineness of 9 8 6 4 and 3 proved that without any loss but sufferable the Coin might be brought to eleven ounces fine For whereas it was thought before that the Testourn was through ill Officers and Ministers corrupted it was tried that it had the valuation just by eight sundry kinds of melting and 400 l. of Sterling Mony a Testourn being but Six-pence made 400 l. 11 ounces fine of Mony Sterling 22. Whereupon they reported the same and then it was concluded that the Testourn should be eleven ounces fine the proportion of the Pences according to the Gold so that five Shillings of Silver should be worth five of Gold 23. Removing to Oatlands 24. Agreed that the Stamp of the Shilling and Six-pence should be on one side a King painted to the Shoulders in Parliament-Robes with a Chain of the Order Five Shillings of Silver and half five Shillings should be a King on Horse-back armed with a naked Sword hard to his Breast Also that York's Mint and Throgmorton's in the Tower should go and work the fine Standard In the City of York and Canterbury should the small Mony be wrought of a baser State Officers for the same were appointed A piece of Barwick Wall fell because the Foundation was shaken by working of a Bullwark 28. The Lord Marquess of Dorset grieved much with the disorder of the Marches toward Scotland surrendered the Wardenship thereof to bestow where I would 27. The Wardenship of the North given to the Earl of Warwick Removing to Hampton-Court 28. Commissioners appointed for sitting on the Bishop of Chichester and Worcester three Lawyers and three Civilians 10. The Imperialists took the Suburbs of Heading and burnt them 26. The Passport of the Dowager of Scotland was made for a longer time till Christmass and also if she were driven to pass quietly by Land into Scotland 20. Monsieur d' Angoulesme was born and the Duke of Vendosme had a Son by the Princes of Navarr his Wife 30. The Feast of Michaelmass was kept by Me in the Robes of the Order October 1. The Commission for the making of five Shillings half five Shillings Groats and Six-pences eleven ounces fine and Pence with Half-pence and Farthings four ounces fine was followed and signed 5. Jarnac came in Post for declaration of two things the one that the Queen had a third Son of which she was delivered called Le Duc d' Angoulesme of which the King prayed Me to be God-father I answered I was glad of the News and that I thanked him for that I should be God-father which was a token of good Will he bare me Also that I would dispatch for the accomplishment thereof the Lord Clinton the Lord Admiral of England He said he came also to tell a second Point of the good success of his Masters Wars He told how the last month in Shampaign beside Sedan 1000 Horse Imperialists with divers Hungarians Martin Vanrossy being their Captain and Leader entred the Country and the Alarm came the Skirmish began so hot that the French Horse about two or three hundred Men of Arms came out and took Vanrossy's Brother and slew divers Also how in Piedmont since the taking of the last four Towns three other were taken Monrechia Saluges and the Town of Burges The Turks had come to Naples and spoiled the Country and taken Ostium in the Mouth of Tyberis Also in Sicily he had taken a good Haven and a Town 6. Jarnac departed having lying in the Court under my Lodging The Night before the Bishops of Worcester and Chichester were deposed for Contempts 7. There were appointed to go with the Lord Admiral Mr. Nevil Mr. Barnabie Gentlemen of the Chamber Sir William Stafford Sir Adrian Poinings Sir John Norton Sir John Teri Knights and Mr. Brook 8. Letters directed to the Captains of Gandarms that they should muster the 8th of November being the Sunday after Hallow-Eve day 11. Henry Marquess of Dorset created Duke of Suffolk John Earl of Warwick created Duke of Northumberland William Earl of Wiltshire created Marquess of Winchester Sir William Herbert created Earl of Pembrook and Lord of Cardiff Mr. Sidney Mr. Nevil Mr. Cheek all three of the Privy-Chamber made Knights also Mr. Cecil one of the two Secretaries 13. Proclamation signed touching the calling in of Testourns and Groats that they that list might come to the Mint and have fine Silver of Twelve-pence for two Testourns 3. Prior de Capna departed the French King's Service and went to his Order of Knights in Malta partly for displeasure to the Count Villars the Constable's Brother-in-Law partly for that Malta was assailed often by the Turks 7. Sir Thomas Palmer came to the Earl of Warwick since that time Duke of Northumberland to deliver him his Chain being a very fair one for every Link weighed an ounce to be delivered to Jarnac and so to receive as much whereupon in my Lords Garden he declared a Conspiracy How at St. George's day last my Lord of Somerset who then was going to the North if the Master of the Horse Sir William Herbert had not assured him on his Honour that he should have no hurt went to raise the People and the Lord Gray went before to know who were his Friends Afterward a Device was made to call the Earl of Warwick to a Banquet with the Marquess of Northampton and divers others and to cut off their Heads Also he found a bare Company about them by the way to set upon them 11. He declared also that Mr. Vane had 2000 Men in readiness Sir Thomas Arundel had assured my Lord that the Tower was safe Mr. Partridge should raise London and take the Great Seal with the Apprentices of London Seymour and Hammond should wait upon him and all the Horse of the Gandarms should be slain 13. Removing to Westminster because it was thought this Matter might easilier and surelier be dispatched there and likewise all other 14. The Duke sent for the Secretary Cecil to tell him he suspected some ill Mr. Cecil answered That if he were not guilty he might be of good courage if he were he had nothing to say but to lament him Whereupon the Duke sent him a Letter of Defiance and called Palmer who after denial made of his Declaration was let go 16. This morning none was at Westminster of the Conspirators The first was the Duke who came later than he was wont of himself After Dinner he was apprehended Sir Thomas Palmer on the Tarras walking there Hammond passing by Mr. Vice-chamberlain's Door was called in by John Piers to
Men was but for his own defence He did not determine to kill the Duke of Northumberland the Marquess c. but spoke of it and determined after the contrary and yet seemed to confess he went about their Death The Lords went together The Duke of Northumberland would not agree that any searching of his Death should be Treason So the Lords acquitted him of High-Treason and condemned him of Treason Fellonious and so he was adjudged to be hang'd He gave thanks to the Lords for their open Trial and cried Mercy of the Duke of Northumberland the Marquess of Northampton and the Earl of Pembrook for his ill-meaning against them and made suit for his Life Wife Children Servants and Debts and so departed without the Ax of the Tower The People knowing not the Matter shouted half a dozen of times so loud that from the Hall-Door it was heard at Charing-Cross plainly and rumours went that he was quit of all 2. The Peace concluded by the Lord Marquess was ratified by Me before the Ambassadour and delivered to him Signed and Sealed 3. The Duke told certain Lords that were in the Tower that he had hired Bertivill to kill them which thing Bertivill examined on confessed and so did Hammond that he knew of it 4. I saw the Musters of the new Band-men of Arms 100 of my Lord Treasurers 100 of Northumberland 100 Northampton 50 Huntingtoun 50 Rutland 120 of Pembrook 50 Darcy 50 Cobham 100 Sir Thomas Cheyney and 180 of the Pensioners and their Bands with the old Men of Arms all well-armed Men some with Feathers Staves and Pensils of their Colours some with Sleeves and half-Coats some with Bards and Staves c. The Horses all fair and great the worst would not have been given for less than 20 l. there was none under fourteen handfull and an half the most part and almost all Horses with their Guider going before them They passed twice about St. James's Field and compassed it round and so departed 15. Then were certain Devices for Laws delivered to my Learned Council to Pen as by a Schedule appeareth 18. It was appointed I should have six Chaplains ordinary of which two ever to be present and four always absent in preaching one Year two in Wales two in Lancashire and Darby next Year two in the Marches of Scotland two in Yorkshire the third Year two in Devonshire two in Hampshire fourth Year two in Norfolk and Essex and two in Kent and Sussex c. These six to be Bill Harle Perne Grindall Bradford * The other name dasht 20. The Bishop of Duresme was for concealment of Treason written to him and not disclosed at all till the Party did open him committed to the Tower 21. Richard Lord Rich Chancellor of England considering his sickness did deliver his Seal to the Lord-Treasurer the Lord great Master and the Lord Chamberlain sent to him for that purpose during the time of his sickness and chiefly of the Parliament 5. The Lord Admiral came to the French King and after was sent to the Queen and so conveied to his Chamber 6. The Lord Admiral christned the French King's Child and called him by the King's commandment Edward Alexander All that day there was Musick Dancing and Playing with Triumph in the Court but the Lord Admiral was sick of a double Quartane yet he presented Barnabe to the French King who took him to his Chamber 7. The Treaty was delivered to the Lord Admiral and the French King read it in open Audience at Mass with Ratification of it The Lord Admiral took his leave of the French King and returned to Paris very sick The same day the French King shewed the Lord Admiral Letters that came from Parma how the French Men had gotten two Castles of the Imperialists and in the defence of the one the Prince of Macedonia was slain on the Walls and was buried with triumph at Parma 22. The Great Seal of England delivered to the Bishop of Ely to be Keeper thereof during the Lord Rich's sickness The Band of 100 Men of Arms which my Lord of Somerset of late had appointed to the Duke of Suffolk 23. Removing to Greenwich 24. I began to keep Holy this Christmass and continued till Twelve-tide 26. Sir Anthony St. Legier for Matters laid against him by the Bishop of Dublin was banished my Chamber till he had made answer and had the Articles delivered him 28. The Lord Admiral came to Greenwich 30. Commission was made out to the Bishop of Ely the Lord Privy-Seal Sir John Gates Sir William Petre Sir Robert Bowes and Sir Walter Mildmay for calling in my Debts January 1. Orders were taken with the Chandlers of London for selling their Tallow-Candles which before some denied to do and some were punished with Imprisonment 3. The Challenge that was made in the last Month was fulfilled The Challengers were Sir Henry Sidney Sir Henry Nevel Sir Henry Gates Defendants The Lord Williams The Lord Fitzwater The Lord Ambrose The Lord Roberts The Lord Fitzwarren Sir George Howard Sir William Stafford Sir John Parrat Mr. Norice Mr. Digby Mr. Warcop Mr. Courtney Mr. Knolls The Lord Bray Mr. Paston Mr. Cary. Sir Anthony Brown Mr. Drury These in all ran six Courses a-piece at Tilt against the Challengers and accomplished their Courses right-well and so departed again 5. There were sent to Guisnes Sir Richard Cotton and Mr. Bray to take view of Calais Guisnes and the Marches and with the advice of the Captain and Engineers to devise some amendment and thereupon to make me Certificate and upon mine Answer to go further to the Matter 4. It was appointed that if Mr. Stanhop left Hull then that I should no more be charged therewith but that the Town should take it and should have 40 l. a Year for the repairing of the Castle 2. I received Letters out of Ireland which appear in the Secretary's Hand and thereupon the Earldom of Thowmount was by Me given from O-Brians Heirs whose Father was dead and had it for term of Life to Donnas Baron of Ebrecan and his Heirs Males 3. Also Letters were written of Thanks to the Earls of Desmond and Clanrikard and to the Baron of Dunganan 3. The Emperor's Ambassador moved me several times that my Sister Mary might have Mass which with no little reasoning with him was denied him 6. The foresaid Challengers came into the Tournay and the foresaid Defendants entred in after with two more with them Mr. Terill and Mr. Robert Hopton and fought right-well and so the Challenge was accomplished The same Night was first of a Play after a Talk between one that was called Riches and the other Youth whether of them was better After some pretty Reasoning there came in six Champions of either side On Youth's side came My Lord Fitzwater My Lord Ambrose Sir Anthony Brown Sir William Cobham Mr. Cary. Mr. Warcop On Riches side My Lord Fitzwarren Sir Robert Stafford Mr. Courtney Digby Hopton Hungerford All
for his Furnishment besides his Diet and Barnabe 800. 20. The Countess of Pembrook died 18. The Merchant-Adventurers put in their Replication to the Stiliards Answer 23. A Decree was made by the Board that upon knowledg and information of their Charters they had found First That they were no sufficient Corporation 2. That their Number Names and Nation was unknown 3. That when they had forfeited their Liberties King Edward the 4th did restore them on this condition That they should colour no Strangers Goods which they had done Also that whereas in the beginning they shipped not past 8 Clothes after 100 after 1000 after that 6000 now in their Name was shipped 44000 Clothes in one Year and but 1100 of all other Strangers For these Considerations sentence was given That they had forfeited their Liberties and were in like case with other Strangers 28. There came Ambassadors from Hamburgh and Lubeck to speak on the behalf of the Stiliard Merchants 29. A Flemming would have searched the Falcon for Frenchmen the Falcon turned shot off boarded the Fleming and took him Paiment was made of 63500 l. Flemish to the Foulcare all saving 6000 l. which he borrowed in French Crowns by Sir Philip Hobbey March 2. The Lord of Burgaveny was committed to Ward for striking the Earl of Oxford in the Chamber of presence The Answer for the Ambassadours of the Stiliard was committed to the Lord Chancellor the two Secretaries Sir Robert Bowes Sir John Baker Judge Montague Griffith Sollicitor Gosnald Goodrick and Brooks 3. It was agreed for better dispatch of things certain of the Council with others joined with them should over-look the Penal Laws and put certain of them in execution Others should answer Suitors Others should oversee my Revenues and the Order of them also the superfluous Paiments heretofore made Others should have Commission for taking away superfluous Bullwarks First Order was given for defence of the Merchants to send four Barques and two Pinaces to the Sea 4. The Earl of Westmoreland the Lord Wharton the Lord Coniers Sir Tho. Palmer and Sir Tho. Chaloner were appointed in Commission to meet with the Scotch Ambassadors for equal division of the Ground that was called the Debatable 6. The French Ambassador declared to the Duke of Northumberland how the French King had sent him a Letter of Credit for his Ambassadry After delivery made of the Letter he declared how Duke Maurice of Saxony the Duke of Mecklenburgh the Marquess of Brandenburgh the Count of Mansfield and divers other Princes of Germany made a League with his Master Offensive and Defensive the French to go to Strasburg with 30000 Footmen and 8000 Horsemen the Almains to meet with them there the 25th of this month with 15000 Footmen and 5000 Horsemen Also the City of Strasburg had promised them Victual and declared how the French would send me Ambassadors to have Me into the same League Also that the Marquess of Brandenburg and Count of Mansfield had been privately conveied to the French King's Presence and were again departed to leavy Men and he thought by this time they were in the Field 10. He declared the same thing to Me in the same manner 9. It was consulted touching the Marts and it was agreed that it was most necessary to have a Mart in England for the enriching of the same to make it the more famous and to be less in other Mens danger and to make all things better cheap and more plentiful The time was thought good to have it now because of the Wars between the French King and the Emperor The Places were the meetest Hull for the East parts Southampton for the South Parts of England as appeareth by two Bills in my Study London also was thought no ill place but it was appointed to begin with the other two 11. The Bills put up to the Parliament were over-seen and certain of them were for this time thought meet to pass and to be read other of them for avoiding tediousness to be omitted and no more Bills to be taken 15. Those that were appointed Commissioners for the Requests or for the execution of Penal Laws or for overseeing of the Courts received their Commissions at my Hand 18. It was appointed that for the paiment of 14000 l. in the end of April there should be made an Anticipation of the Subsidy of London and of the Lords of my Council which should go near to pay the same with good Provision 20. The French Ambassador brought me a Letter of Credit from his Master and thereupon delivered me the Articles of the League betwixt the Germans and him desiring Me to take part of the same League which Articles I have also in my Study 23. The Merchants of England having been long staied departed in all about 60 Sail the Woolfleet and all to Antwerp They were countermanded because of the Mart but it was too late 24. Forsomuch as the Exchange was stayed by the Emperor to Lions the Merchants of Antwerp were sore afraid and that the Mart could not be without Exchange liberty was given to the Merchants to exchange and rechange Mony for Mony 26. Henry Dudley was sent to the Sea with four Ships and two Barks for defence of the Merchants which were daily before robbed who as soon as he came to the Sea took two Pirats Ships and brought them to Dover 28. I did deny after a sort the Request to enter into War as appeareth by the Copy of my Answer in the Study 29. To the intent the Ambassador might more plainly understand My meaning I sent Mr. Hobbey and Mr. Mason to him to declare him mine intent more amply 31. The Commissioners for the Debatable of the Scotch side did deny to meet except a certain Castle or Pile might be first razed whereupon Letters were sent to stay our Commissioners from the Meeting till they had further word 10. Duke Maurice mustered at Artnstat in Saxony all his own Men and left Duke August the Duke of Anhault and the Count of Mansfield for defence of his Country chiefly for fear of the Bohemians The Young Lansgrave Reiffenberg and others mustered in Hassen 14. The Marquess Albert of Brandenburg mustered his Men two leagues from Erdfort and after entered the same receiving of the Citizens a Gift of 20000 Florins and he borrowed of them 60000 Florins and so came to Steinfurt where Duke Maurice and all the German Princes were assembled April 2. I fell sick of the Measels and Small Pox. 4. Duke Maurice with his Army came to Augusta which Town was at the first yielded to him and delivered into his Hands where he did change certain Officers restored their Preachers and made the Town more free 5. The Constable with the French Army came to Metz which was within two days yielded to him where he found great provision of Victuals and that he determined to make the Staple of Victual for his Journey 8. He came to a Fort wherein was an Abbey called
another Wall within that with two other Slaughter-Houses and a Rampier within that again 26. The Flemings entred in great numbers into the Country of Terovenne whereupon 500 Men of Arms arose of Frenchmen and gave the Onset on the Flemings overthrew them and slew of them 1435 whereof were 150 Horsemen 31. It was appointed on my Lord of Northumberland's Request that he should give half his Fee to the Lord Wharton and make him his Deputy-Warden there August 2. Removing to Warblington 3. The Duke of Guise was sent into Lorrain to be the French King's Lieutenant there 4. Removing to Waltham 8. Removing to Portsmouth 9. In the morning I went to Chaterton's Bullwark and viewed also the Town at afternoon went to see the Store-house and there took a Boat and went to the wooden Tower and so to Haselford Upon viewing of which things it there was devised two Forts to be made upon the entry of the Haven one where Ridley's Tower standeth upon the Neck that maketh the Camber the other upon a like Neck standing on the other side the Haven where stood an old Bullwark of Wood. This was devised for the strength of the Haven It was meant that that to the Town-side should be both stronger and larger 10. Henry Dudley who lay at Portsmouth with a warlike Company of 140 good Souldiers was sent to Guisnes with his Men because the Frenchmen assembled in these Frontiers in great numbers Removing to Tichfield the Earl of Southampton's House 14. Removing to Southampton 16. The French Ambassador came to declare how the French King meant to send one that was his Lieutenant in the Civil Law to declare which of our Merchants Matters have been adjudged on their side and which against them and for what Consideration 16. Removing to Beuleu The French Ambassador brought news how the City of Siena had been taken by the French-side on St. James's day by one that was called the Count Perigliano and other Italian Souldiers by Treason of some within the Town and all the Garison of the Town being Spaniards were either taken or slain Also how the Mareschal Brisac had recovered Saluzzo and taken Verucca Also how Villebone had taken Turnaham and Mountreville in the Low-Countrey 18. Removing to Christ-Church 21. Removing to Woodlands In this month after long Business Duke Maurice and the Emperor agreed on a Peace but Marquess Albert of Brandenburg would not consent thereto but went away with his Army to Spires and Worms Colen and Treves taking large sums of Mony of all Cities which he passed but chiefly of the Clergy Duke Maurice's Souldiers perceiving Marquess Albert would enter into no Peace went almost all to the Marquess's Service among which were Principal the Count of Mansfelt Baron Haydeke and a Colonel of 3000 Footmen and 1000 Horsemen called Reiffenberg So that of 7000 which should been sent into Hungary against the Turks there remained not 3000. Also the Duke of Wittenberg did secretly let go 2800 of the best Souldiers in Germany to the Service of Marquess Albert so that his Power was now very great Also in this month the Emperor departing from Villachia came to Insbruk and so to Monaco and to Augusta accompanied with 8000 Spaniards and Italians and a little Band of a few ragged Almains Also in this month did the Turks win the City of Tamesino in Transilvania and gave a Battel to the Christians in which was slain Count Pallavicino and 7000 Italians and Spaniards Also in this month did the Turks Navy take the Cardinal of Trent's two Brethren and seven Gallies and had in chase 39 other Also in this month did the Turks Navy Land at Terracina in the Kingdom of Naples and the Prince of Salerno set forward with 4000 Gascoins and 6000 Italians and the Count Perigliano brought to his Aid 5000 Men of those that were at the Enterprise of Siena Also the Mareschal Brisac won a Town in Piedmont called Bussac 24. Removing to Salisbury 26. Upon my Lord of Northumberland's return out of the North it was appointed for the better strengthning of the Marches that no one Man should have two Offices and that Mr. Sturley Captain of Barwick should leave the Wardenship of the East-Marches to the Lord Evers and upon the Lord Coniers resignation the Captainship of the Castle of Carlisle was appointed to Sir Gray and the Wardenship of the West-Marches to Sir Richard Musgrave 27. Sir Richard Cotton made Comptroller of the Houshold 28. Removing to Wilton 30. Sir Anthony Archer was appointed to be Marshal of Calais and Sir Edward Grimston Comptroller of Calais 22. The Emperor being at Augusta did banish two Preachers Protestants out of Augusta under pretence that they preached seditiously and left Mecardus the chief Preacher and six other Protestant Preachers in the Town giving the Magistrates leave to chuse others in their place that were banished 29. The Emperor caused eight Protestant Citizens of the Town to be banished of them that went to the Fair at Lintz under pretence that they taking Marquess Albert's part would not abide his Presence September 2. Removing to Wotisfunt my Lord Sandes House 5. Removing to Winchester 7. From thence to Basing my Lord Treasurer's House 10. And so to Donnington-Castle besides the Town of Newbery 12. And so to Reading 15. To Windsor 16. Stuckley being lately arrived out of France declared how that the French King being wholly persuaded that he would never return again into England because he came away without leave upon the apprehension of the Duke of Somerset his old Master declared to him his Intent That upon a Peace made with the Emperor he meant to besiege Calais and thought surely to win it by the way of Sandhills for having Ricebank both to famish the Town and also to beat the Market-place and asked Stuckley's Opinion When Stuckley had answered he thought it impossible Then he told him that he meant to Land in England in an Angle thereof about Falmouth and said the Bullwarks might easily be won and the People were papistical also that Monsieur de Guise at the same time should enter into England by Scotland-side with the Aid of the Scots 19. After long reasoning it was determined and a Letter was sent in all haste to Mr. Morison willing him to declare to the Emperor That I having pity as all other Christian Princes should have on the Invasion of Christendom by the Turk would willingly join with the Emperor and other States of the Empire if the Emperor could bring it to pass in some League against the Turk and his Confederates but not to be aknown of the French King only to say That he hath no more Commission but if the Emperor would send a Man into England he should know more This was done on intent to get some Friends The Reasonings be in my Desk 21. A Letter was sent only to try Stuckley's Truth to Mr. Pickering to know whether Stuckley did declare any piece of this Matter to him Barnabe
was sent for home 23. The Lord Gray was chosen Deputy of Calais in the Lord Willowby's place who was thought unmeet for it 24. Sir Nicholas Wentworth was discharged of the Portership of Calais and one Cotton was put into it In consideration of his Age the said Sir Nicholas Wentworth had 100 l. Pension 26. Letters were sent for the discharge of the Men of Arms at Michaelmass next following 27. The young Lords Table was taken away and the Masters of Requests and the Serjeants of Arms and divers other extraordinary Allowances 26. The Duke of Northumberland the Marquess of Northampton the Lord Chancellor Mr. Secretary Petre and Mr. Secretary Cecil ended a Matter at Eaton-College between the Master and the Fellows and also took order for the amendment of certain superfluous Statutes 28. Removing to Hampton-Court 29. Two Lawyers came from the French King to declare what things had passed with the Englishmen in the King's Privy-Council what and why against them and what was now in doing and with what diligence Which when they had eloquently declared they were referred to London where there should speak with them Mr. Secretary Petre Mr. Wotton and Sir Thomas Smith whereby then was declared the Griefs of our Merchants which came to the Sum of 50000 l. and upwards to which they gave little answer but that they would make Report when they came home because they had yet no Commission but only to declare us the Causes of things done The first day of this month the Emperor departed from Augusta toward Vlmes and thanking the Citizens for their stedfast sticking to him in these perrilous Times he passed by them to Strasburg accompanied only with 4000 Spaniards 5000 Italians 12000 Almains and 2000 Horsmen and thanking also them of Strasburg for their good-will they bore him that they would not let the French King come into their Town he went to Weysenberg and so to Spires and came thither the 23 d of this month Of which the French King being advertised summoned an Army to Metz and went thitherward himself sent a Pay of three months to Marquess Albert and the Rhinegrave and his Band also willing him to stop the Emperor's Passage into these Low-Countries and to fight with him 27. The Matter of the Debatable was agreed upon according to the last Instructions 26. Duke Maurice with 4000 Footmen and 1000 Horsemen arrived at Vienna against the Turks 21. Marquess Hans of Brandenburg came with an Army of 13000 Footmen and 1500 Horsemen to the Emperor's Army and many Almain Souldiers encreased his Army wonderfully for he refused none October 3. Because I had a pay of 48000 l. to be paid in December and had as yet but 14000 beyond Seas to pay it withal the Merchants did give me a Loan of 40000 l. to be paid by them the last of December and to be repaied again by Me the last of March The manner of levying this Loan was of the Clothes after the rate of 20 s. a Cloth for they carried out at this Shipping 40000 Broad-Clothes This Grant was confirmed the 4th day of this month by a company assembled of 300 Merchant-Adventurers 2. The Bullwarks of Earth and Boards in Essex which had a continual allowance of Souldiers in them were discharged by which was saved presently 500 l. and hereafter 700 or more 4. The Duke D'alva and the Marquess of Marigna set forth with a great part of the Emperor's Army having all the Italians and Spaniards with them towards Treves where the Marquess Albert had set ten Ensigns of Launce-Knights to defend it and tarried himself with the rest of his Army at Landaw besides Spires 6. Because Sir Andrew Dudley Captain of Guisnes had indebted himself very much by his Service at Guisnes also because it should seem injurious to the Lord Willowby that for the Contention between him and Sir Andrew Dudley he should be put out of his Office therefore it was agreed That the Lord William Howard should be Deputy of Calais and the Lord Gray Captain of Guisnes Also it was determined that Sir Nicholas Sturley should be Captain of the new Fort at Barwick and that Alex. Brett should be Porter and one Roksby should be Marshal 7. Upon report of Letters written by Mr. Pickering how that Stuckley had not declared to him all the while of his being in France no one word touching the Communication afore specified and declared also how Mr. Pickering thought and certainly advertised that Stuckley never heard the French King speak no such word nor never was in credit with him or the Constable save once when he became an Interpreter between the Constable and certain English Pioneers He was committed to the Tower of London Also the French Ambassador was advertised how we had committed him to Prison for that he untruly slandered the King our good Brother as other such Runnagates do daily the same This was told him to make him suspect the English Runnagates that be there A like Letter was sent again to Mr. Pickering 8. Le Seigneur de Villandry came in Post from the French King with this Message First That although Mr. Sidney's and Mr. Winter's Matters were justly condemned yet the French King because they both were my Servants and one of them about me was content gratuito to give Mr. Sidney his Ship and all the Goods in her and Mr. Winter his Ship and all his own Goods Which Offer was refused saying We required nothing gratuito but only Justice and Expedition Also Villandry declared That the King his Master wished that an Agreement were made between the Ordinances and Customs of England and France in Marine Affairs To which was answered that our Ordinances were nothing but the Civil Law and certain very old Additions of the Realm That we thought it reason not to be bound to any other Law than their old Laws which had been of long time continued and no fault found with them Also Villandry brought forth two new Proclamations which for things to come were very profitable for England for which he had a Letter of Thanks to the King his Master He required also Pardon and Releasement of Imprisonment for certain Frenchmen taken on the Sea-Coast It was shewed him they were Pirats Now some of them should by Justice be punished some by Clemency pardoned and with this Dispatch he departed 11. Horne Dean of Durham declared a secret Conspiracy of the Earl of Westmoreland the Year of the apprehension of the Duke of Somerset How he would have taken out Treasure at Midleham and would have robbed his Mother and sold 200 l. Land and to please the People would have made a Proclamation for the bringing up of the Coin because he saw them grudg at the fall He was commanded to keep this Matter close 6. Mr. Morison Ambassador with the Emperor declared to the Emperor the Matter of the Turks before specified whose Answer was He thanked us for our gentle Offer and would cause the Regent to
another To the fifth Point 1. The Emperor is at this time so driven to his Shifts that neither he shall be able to attend the stay of Mony from coming to the Mart neither if he were able to attend could I think do it now the Flemings being put in such fear as they be of the loss of all they have 2. The Flemings and the Spaniards which be under him can hardlier be without us than we without them and therefore they would hardly be brought to forbear our Traffique To the sixth Point 1. It were good the Stiliard-men were for this time gently answered and that it were seen whether by any gentle offer of some part of their Liberties again they might be brought to ship their Wares to the Mart. The Frenchmen also I think would easily be brought to come hither having now none other Traffique but hither these two Nations would suffice to begin a Mart for the first part To the seventh Point 1. It is not the ability of the English Merchants only that maketh the Mart but it is the resort of other Nations to some one place when they do exchange their Commodities one with another for the bargaining will be as well amongst the Strangers themselves the Spaniards with the Almains the Italians with Flemings the Venetians with the Danes c. as other Nations will bargain with Us. 2. The Merchants of London of Bristol and other places will come thither for the Mart time and traffique 3. The Merchants will make shift enough for their Lodging 4. There may be some of these Clothes that shall go hereafter be bought with my Mony and so carried to Southampton to be there uttered To the eighth Point 1. Bruges where the Mart was before stood not on the River of Rhine nor Antwerp doth not neither stand on that River 2. Frankfort Mart may well stand for a Fair in Almain although Southampton serve for all Nations that lie on the Sea-side for few of those come to Frankfort Mart. Windsor Sept. 23. Sexto Edwardo Sexti 1552. Number 5. The Method in which the Council represented Matters of State to the King An Original Written by Sir William Cecil Secretary of State Questions 1. Whether the King's Majesty shall enter into the Aid of the Emperor Answ He shall A Pacto 1. THe King is bound by the Treaty and if he will be helped by that Treaty he must do the Reciproque A periculo vitando 2. If he do not Aid the Emperor is like to Ruin and consequently the House of Burgundy come to the French Possession which is perilous to England and herein the greatness of the French King is dreadful Religio Christiana 3. The French King bringeth the Turk into Christendom and therefore that exploit to be staied Periculum violati pacti 4. If the Emperor for Extremity should agree now with the French then our Peril were double greater 1. The Emperor's Offence for lack of Aid 2. The French King's Enterprises towards us and in this Peace the Bishop of Rome's devotion towards us Pro Repub. Patria 5. Merchants be so evil used that both for the loss of Goods and Honour some Remedy must be sought Pericula consequentia 6. The French King 's Proceedings be suspicious to the Realm by breaking and burning of our Ships which be the old strength of this Isle Declaration of Stuckley's Tale. Answer He shall not Difficile quasi impossibile 1. The Aid is to be chargeable for the Cost and almost to be executed is impossible Solitudo in periculis 2. If the Emperor should die in this Confederacy we should be left alone in the War Amicorum suspitio vitanda 3. It may be the German Protestants might be more offended with this Conjunction with the Emperor doubting their own Causes Sperandum bene ab amicis 4. The Amity with France is to be hoped will amend and continue and the Commissioners coming may perchance restore Corrolarium of a mean way Judicium 1. So to help the Emperor as we may also join with other Christian Princes and conspire against the French King as a common Enemy to Christendom Reasons for the Common Conjunction 1. The cause is common Auxilia communia and therefore there will be more Parties to it 2. It shall avoid the chargeable entry into Aid with the Emperor Sumptus vitandi according to the Treaties 3. If the Emperor should die or break off Amicorum copia yet it is most likely some of the other Princes and Parties will remain so as the King's Majesty shall not be alone 4. The Friendship shall much advance the King 's other Causes in Christendom Dignitas causae 5. It shall be most honourable to break with the French King for this common Quarrel of Christendom Pro fide Religione Reasons against this Conjunction 1. The Treaty must be with so many Parties Inter multos nihil secretum that it can neither be speedily or secretly concluded 2. If the Matter be revealed and nothing concluded Amicitiae irritatae then consider the French King's Offence and so may he at his leasure be provoked to practise the like Conjunction against England with all the Papists Conclusion 1. The Treaty to be made with the Emperor The King's Hand and by the Emperor's means with other Princes 2. The Emperor's Acceptation to be understanded before we treat any thing against the French King Number 6. A Method for the Proceedings in the Council written with King Edward's Hand The Names of the whole Council The Bishop of Canterbury The Bp of Ely Lord Chancellor The Lord Treasurer The Duke of Northumberland The Lord Privy-Seal The Duke of Suffolk The Marquess of Northampton The Earl oâ— Shrewsbury The Earl of Westmoreâ—â—nd The Earl of Huntington The Earl of Pembrâ—â—k The Viscount Hereford The Lord Admiral The Lord Chamberlain The Lord Cobham The Lord Rich. Mr. Comptroller Mr. Treasurer Mr. Vicechamberlain Mr. Secretary Petre. Mr. Secretary Cecil Sir Philip Hobbey Sir Robert Bowes Sir John Gage Sir John Mason Mr. Ralph Sadler Sir John Baker Judg Broomley Judg Montague Mr. Wotton Mr. North. Those that be now called in Commission The Bishop of London The Bishop of Norwich Sir Thomas Wroth. Sir Richard Cotton Sir Walter Mildmay Mr. Sollicitor Mr. Gosnold Mr. Cook Mr. Lucas The Counsellors above-named to be thus divided into several Commissions and Charges First For hearing of those Suits which were wont to be brought to the whole Board The Lord Privy-Seal The Lord Chamberlain The Bishop of London The Lord Cobham Mr. Hobbey Sir John Mason Sir Ralph Sadler Mr. Wotton Mr. Cook Masters of Requests Mr. Lucas Masters of Requests Those Persons to hear the Suits to answer the Parties to make Certificate what Suits they think meet to be granted and upon answer received of their Certificate received to dispatch the Parties Also
ad tuam sive alicujus Comissariorum per te vigore hujus Commissionis jure deputandorum cognitione devolvi aut deduci valeant possunt examinand decidend Caeteraque omnia singula in Praemissis seu circa ea necessaria seu quomodolibet opportuna per ultra ea quae tibi ex sacris Literis divinitus Commissa esse dignoscuntur vice nomine Autoritate nostris exequend Tibi de cujus sana Doctrina Conscientiae puritate vitaeque morum integritate ac in rebus gerundis fide industria plurimum confidimus vices nostras cum potestate alium vel alios Commissarium vel Commissarios ad praemissa vel eorum aliqua surrogand substituend eosdemque ad placitum revocand tenore praesentium Committimus ac liberam facultatem concedimus teque licentiamus per praesentes ac nostrum beneplacitum duntaxat duraturatum cum cujuslibet congrue Ecclesiast coercionis potestate quacunque inhibitione ante dat praesentium emanata in aliquo non obstante tuam Conscientiam coram Deo strictissime onerantes ut summo omnium judici aliquando rationem reddere coram nobis tuo sub periculo corporali respondere intendis te admonentes ut interim tuum officium juxta Evangelii normam pie sancte exercere studeas ne quem ullo tempore unquam ad sacros Ordines promoveas vel ad curam animarum gerendam quovismodo admittas nisi eos duntaxat quos tanti tam venerabilis officii functionem vitae morum Integritas notissimis testimoniis approbata literarum scientia aliae qualitates requisitae ad hoc habiles idoneos clare luculenter ostenderint declaraverint Nam ut maxime compertum cognitumque habemus morum omnium maxime Christianae Religionis corruptelam a malis pastoribus in populum emanasse sic veram Christi Religionem vitaeque morum emendationem a bonis pastoribus iterum delectis assumptis in integrum restitutum iri haud dubie speramus In cujus rei testimonium praesentes Literas nostras inde fieri sigilli nostri quo ad causas Ecclesiasticas utimur appensione jussimus communiri Datum septimo die mensis Februarii Anno Dom. millesimo quingentesimo quadragesimo sexto Regni nostri Anno primo Number 3. The Councils Letter to the Justices of Peace An Original Cotton Libr. Titus B. 2. AFter our right hearty Commendations where the most Noble King of famous memory our late Soveraign Lord and Master King Henry the 8th whom God pardon upon the great Trust which his Majesty had in your virtous Wisdoms and good Dispositions to the Common-Wealth of this Realm did specially name and appoint you among others by his Commissions under his Great Seal of England to be Conservatours and Justices of his Peace within that his County of Norfolk Forasmuch as the same Commissions were dissolved by his decease it hath pleased the King's Majesty our Soveraign Lord that now is by the Advice and Consent of us the Lord Protector and others Executors to our said late Soveraign Lord whose Names be under-written to whom with others the Government of his most Royal Person and the Order of his Affairs is by his last Will and Testament committed till he shall be of full Age of eighteen Years to cause new Commissions again to be made for the conservation of his Peace throughout this Realm whereof you shall by this Bearer receive one for that County And for that the good and diligent execution of the Charge committed to you and others by the same shall be a notable Surety to the King our Soveraign Lord's Person that now is to whom God give increase of Vertue Honour and many Years a most certain Stay to the Common-Wealth which must needs prosper where Justice hath place and reigneth We shall desire you and in his Majesty's Name charge and command you upon the receit hereof with all diligence to assemble your selves together and calling unto you all such others as be named in the said Commission You shall first cry and call to God to give you Grace to execute this Charge committed unto you with all truth and uprightness according to your Oaths which you shall endeavour your selves to do in all things appertaining to your Office accordingly in such sort as all private Malice Sloth Negligence Displeasure Disdain Corruption and sinister Affections set apart it may appear you have God and the preservation of your Soveraign Lord and natural Country before your Eyes and that you forget not that by the same your Selves your Wives and your Children shall surely prosper and be also preserved For the better doing whereof you shall at this your first Assembly make a division of your selves into Hundreds or Wapentakes that is to say Two at the least to have especial eye and regard to the good Rule and Order of that or those Hundreds to see the Peace duly kept to see Vagabonds and Perturbers of the Peace punished and that every Man apply himself to do as his Calling doth require and in all things to keep good Order without alteration innovation or contempt of any thing that by the Laws of our late Soveraign Lord is prescribed and set forth unto us for the better direction and framing of our selves towards God and honest Policy And if any Person or Persons whom ye shall think you cannot Rule and Order without trouble to this Country shall presume to do the contrary upon your Information to us thereof we shall so aid and assist you in the execution of Justice and the punishment of all such contemptuous Offenders as the same shall be example to others And further his Majesty's Pleasure by the Advice and Consent aforesaid is That you shall take such Orders amongst you as you fail not once every six weeks till you shall be otherwise commanded to write unto the said Lord Protector and others of the Privy-Council in what state that Shire standeth and whether any notable things have happened or were like to happen in those Parts that you cannot redress which would be speedily met withal and looked unto or whether you shall need any advice or counsel to the intent we may put our hands to the stay and reformation of it in the beginning as appertains Praying you also to take order That every Commissioner in the Shire may have a Double or a Copy of this Letter both for his own better Instruction and to shew to the Gentlemen and such others as inhabit in the Hundreds specially appointed to them that every Man may the better conform himself to do Truth and help to the advancement of Justice according to their most bounden Duties and as they will answer for the contrary Thus fare you well From the Tower of London the 12th of February Your loving Friends E. Hertford T. Cantuarien Thomas Wriothelsey Cancel W. St. John J. Russell Anthony Brown Anthony Denny Cuth Duresme William Paget W.
Herbert Edward North. Number 4. The Order for the Coronation of King Edward Sunday the 13th of Febr. at the Tower c. THis day the Lord Protector and others his Executors Ex Libro Concilii whose Names be hereunto subscribed upon mature and deep deliberation had among them did finally resolve That forasmuch as divers of the old Observances and Ceremonies afore-times used at the Coronations of the Kings of this Realm were by them thought meet for sundry respects to be corrected and namely for the tedious length of the same which should weary and be hurtsome peradventure to the King's Majesty being yet of tender Age fully to endure and bide out And also for that many Points of the same were such as by the Laws of the Realm at this present were not allowable The King's Majesty's Coronation should be done and celebrated upon Shrove-Sunday next ensuing in the Cathedral Church of Westminster after the Form and Order ensuing First The Arch-Bishop of Canterbury shall shew the King to the People at four parts of the great Pulpit or Stage to be made for the King and shall say on this wise Sirs Here I present King Edward rightful and undoubted Inheritor by the Laws of God and Man to the Royal Dignity and Crown Imperial of this Realm whose Consecration Inunction and Coronation is appointed by all the Nobles and Peers of this Land to be this day Will ye serve at this time and give your good-wills and assents to the same Consecration Inunction and Corronation as by your Duty of Allegiance ye be bound to do The People to Answer Yea Yea Yea King Edward King Edward King Edward This done the Arch-Bishop of Canterbury being revested as he should go to Mass with the Bishops of London and Winchester on both sides with other Bishops and the Dean of Westminster in the Bishop's absence to go in order before the King the King shall be brought from his Seat by them that assisted him to the Church to the high Altar where after his Prayer made to God for his Grace he shall offer a Pall and a pound of Gold 24 pound in Coin which shall be to him delivered by the Lord Great Chamberlain Then shall the King fall groveling before the Altar and over him the Arch-Bishop shall say this Collect Deus humilium c. Then the King shall rise and go to his Chair to be prepared before the Altar his Face to the Altar and standing one shall hold him a Book and the Arch-Bishop standing before the King shall ask him with a loud and distinct Voice in Manner and Form following Will ye grant to keep to the People of England and others your Realms and Dominions the Laws and Liberties of this Realm and others your Realms and Dominions I grant and promit You shall keep to your strength and power to the Church of God and to all the People holy Peace and Concord I shall keep You shall make to be done after your Strength and Power equal and rightful Justice in all your Dooms and Judgments with Mercy and Truth I shall do Do you grant to make no Laws but such as shall be to the Honour and Glory of God and to the Good of the Common-Wealth and that the same shall be made by the consent of your People as hath been accustomed I grant and promit Then shall the King rise out of his Chair and by them that before assisted him be led to the High Altar where he shall make a solemn Oath upon the Sacrament laid upon the said Altar in the sight of all the People to observe the Premisses and laying his Hand again on the Book shall say The things which I have before promised I shall observe and keep So God help me and those Holy Evangelists by Me bodily touched upon this Holy Altar That done the King shall fall again groveling before the High Altar and the said Arch-Bishop kneeling before him shall with a loud Voice begin Veni Creator Spiritus c. Which done the said Arch-Bishop standing shall say over the King Te invocamus and at the end shall kneel again and then shall the King rise and be set in the Chair again and after a little pause he shall rise and assisted with those that did before that Office go again to the High Altar where he shall be uncloathed by his Great Chamberlain unto his Coat of Crimson Satin which and also his Shirt shall be opened before and behind on the Shoulders and the bowght of the Arms by the said Great Chamberlain to the intent that on those Places he be anointed and whiles he is in the anointing Sir Anthony Denny and Sir William Herbert must hold a Pall over him And first The said Arch-Bishop shall anoint the King kneeling in the Palms of his Hands saying these words Vngas Manus with this Collect Respice Omnipotens Deus After he shall anoint him in the Brest in the midst of his Back on his two Boughts of his Arms and on his Head making a Cross and after making another Cross on his Head with Holy Chrism saying as he anointeth the places aforesaid Vngatur Caput ungantur scapulae c. During which time of Unction the Quire shall continually sing Vngebant Regem and the Psalm Domine in virtute tua laetabitur Rex And it is to be remembred that the Bishop or Dean of Westminster after the King's Inunction shall dry all the Places of his Body where he was anointed with Cotton or some Linnen Cloth which is to be burnt And furthermore the places opened for the same is to be cloathed by the Lord Great Chamberlain and on the King's Hands shall be put by the said Arch-Bishop of Canterbury a pair of Linnen Gloves which the Lord Great Chamberlain shall before see prepared This done the King shall rise and the Arch-Bishop of Canterbury shall put on the King a Tabert of Tanteron-white shaped in manner of a Dalmatick and he shall put up on the King's Head a Quoif the same to be brought by the Great Chamberlain Then the King shall take the Sword he was girt withal and offer it himself to God laying it on the Altar in token that his Strength and Power should first come from God And the same Sword he shall take again from the Altar and deliver to some great Earl to be redeemed of the Bishop or Dean of Westminster for 100 s. which Sword shall be born naked afterwards before the King Then the King being set in his Chair before the Altar shall be crowned with St. Edward's Crown and there shall be brought by the Bishop or Dean of Westminster Royal Sandals and Spurs to be presently put on by the Lord Great Chamberlain and the Spurs again immediately taken off that they do not encumber him Then the Arch-Bishop with all the Peers and Nobles shall convey the King sustained as before again into the Pulpit setting him in his Siege Royal and then shall
Soveraign Lord King Edward the 6th by the Grace of God King of England France and Ireland Defender of the Faith and in Earth of the Church of England and also of Ireland the Supream Head And have likewise for more ample testimony of this our Opinion of and upon the Premisses put and subscribed our Names to this present Duplicate of the same here asserted in this present Act of this 6th day of the month of March accordingly Number 6. The Duke of Somerset's Commission to be Protector Ex Libro Concilii Fol. 62. EDward the 6th by the Grace of God King of England France and Ireland Defender of the Faith and of the Church of England and also of Ireland in Earth the Supream Head Whereas our Council and divers of the Nobles and Prelats of this our Realm of England considering Our young and tender Age have thought meet and expedient as well for Our Education and bringing up in Knowledg Learning and Exercises of Good and Godly Manners Vertues and Qualities meet and necessary for a Prince of Our Estate and whereby We should and may at Our full Age be the more able to minister and execute the Charge of our Kingly Estate and Office committed unto Us by the Goodness of Almighty God and left and come unto Us by right Inheritance after and by the decease of Our late Soveraign Lord and Father of most famous Memory King Henry the 8th whose Soul God pardon As also to the intent that during the time of our Minority the great and weighty Causes of our Realms and Dominions may be set forth conducted passed applied and ordered in such sort as shall be most to the Glory of God our Surety and Honour and for the Weal Benefit and Commodity of Us Our said Realms and Dominions and of all Our loving Subjects of the same have advised Us to nominate appoint and authorize some one meet and trusty Personage above all others to take the special Care and Charge of the same for Us and in our Name and Behalf without the which the things before remembred could not nor can be done so well as appertaineth We therefore using their Advices and Counsels in this behalf did heretofore assign and appoint our dear and well-beloved Uncle Edward now Duke of Somerset Governour of our Person and Protector of Our said Realms and Dominions and of our Subjects and People of the same Which thing albeit We have already declared heretofore and our Pleasure therein published by Word of our Mouth in the presence of Our said Council Nobles and Prelats of Our said Realm of England and not by any Writing set forth under Our Seal for that only purpose Yet for a more perfect and manifest knowledg and further corroboration and understanding of Our determination in that behalf and considering that no manner of Person is so meet to have and occupy the said Charge and Administration and to do Us service in the same as is Our said Uncle Edward Duke of Somerset eldest Brother to our Natural most gracious late Mother Queen Jane as well for the proximity of Blood whereby he is the more stirred to have special eye and regard to our Surety and good Education in this Our said Minority as also for the long and great experience which Our said Uncle hath had in the Life-time of Our said dear Father in the Affairs of our said Realm and Dominions both in time of Peace and War whereby he is more able to Order and Rule Our said Realms Dominions and Subjects of the same and for the special confidence and trust that We have in Our said Uncle as well with the Advice and Consent of our Council and other our Nobles and Prelats as also of divers discreet and sage Men that served Our said late Father in his Council and weighty Affairs We therefore by these Presents do not only ratify approve confirm and allow all and every thing and things whatsoever devised or set forth committed or done by Our said Uncle as Governor of our Person and Protector of our said Realms and Dominions and of the Subjects of the same sith the time he was by Us named appointed and ordained by Word Governor of our Person and Protector of Our said Realms and Dominions and of the Subjects of the same as is aforesaid or otherwise any time before sithence the death of Our said late Father But also by these Presents We for a full and perfect Declaration of the Authority of Our said Uncle given and appointed as aforesaid do nominate appoint and ordain Our said Uncle Governor of Our said Person and Protector of Our said Realms and Dominions and of the Subjects of the same until such time as We shall have by the sufferance of God accomplished the Age of eighteen Years And We also do grant to Our said Uncle by these Presents full Power and Authority from time to time until such time as We shall have accomplished the said Age of eighteen Years to do procure and execute and cause to be done procured and executed all and every such Thing and Things Act and Acts which a Governor of the King's Person of this Realm during his Minority and a Protector of his Realms Dominions and Subjects ought to do procure and execute or cause to be done procured and executed and also all and every other thing and things which to the Office of a Governor of a King of the Realm during his Minority and of a Protector of his Realms Dominions and Subjects in any wise appertaineth or belongeth Willing Authorising and Commanding Our said Uncle by these Presents to take upon him the Name Title and Authority of Governor of our Person and Protector of our Realms Dominions and Subjects and to do procure and execute and cause to be done procured and executed from time to time until We shall have accomplished the said Age of eighteen Years all and every Thing and Things Act and Acts of what Nature Quality or Effect soever they be or shall be concerning our Affairs Doings and Proceedings both Private and Publick as well in Outward and Forreign Causes and Matters as also concerning our Affairs Doings and Proceedings within Our said Realms and Dominions or in any of them or concerning any Manner Causes or Matters of any of our Subjects of the same in such like manner and form as shall be thought by his Wisdom and Discretion to be for the Honour Surety Prosperity good Order Wealth or Commodity of Us or of any of Our said Realms and Dominions or of the Subjects of any of the same And to the intent Our said Uncle should be furnished with Men qualified in Wit Knowledg and Experience for his Aid and Assistance in the managing and accomplishment of Our said Affairs We have by the Advice and Consent of Our said Uncle and others the Nobles Prelats and wise Men of Our said Realm of England chosen taken and accepted and by these Presents do chuse take accept
among all Christian People Also ye shall pray for all our Parishes where that they be on Land or on Water that God save them from all manner of Perils and for all the good Men of this Parish for their Wives Children and Men that God them maintain save and keep Also ye shall pray for all true Tithers that God multiply their Goods and Encrease for all true Tillers that labour for our Sustenance that Till the Earth and also for all the Grains and Fruits that be sown set or done on the Earth or shall be done that God send such Weather that they may grow encrease and multiply to the help and profit of all Mankind Also ye shall pray for all true Shipmen and Merchants wheresoever that they be on Land or on Water that God keep them from all Perils and bring them home in safety with their Goods Ships and Merchandises to the Help Comfort and Profit of this Realm Also ye shall pray for them that find any Light in this Church or give any Behests Book Bell Chalice or Vestment Surplice Water-cloath or Towel Lands Rents Lamp or Light or any other Adornments whereby God's Service is the better served sustained and maintained in Reading and Singing and for all them that thereto have counselled that God reward and yield it them at their most need Also ye shall pray for all true Pilgrims and Palmers that have taken their way to Rome to Jerusalem to St. Katherines or St. James or to any other Place that God of his Grace give them time and space well for to go and to come to the profit of their Lives Souls Also ye shall pray for all them that be sick or diseased of this Parish that God send to them Health the rather for our Prayers for all the Women which be in our Ladys Bands and with Child in this Parish or in any other that God send to them fair Deliverance to their Children right Shape Name and Christendom and to the Mother's purification and for all them that would be here and may not for Sickness or Travail or any other lawful Occupation that they may have part of all the good Deeds that shall be done here in this Place or in any other And ye shall pray for all them that be in good Life that good them hold long therein and for them that be in Debt or deadly Sin that Jesus Christ bring them out thereof the rather for our Prayer Also ye shall pray for him or her that this day gave the Holy Bread and for him that first began and longest holdeth on that God reward it him at the day of Doom and for all them that do well or say you good that God yield it them at their need and for them that otherwise would that Jesus Christ amend them For all those and for all Christian Men and Women ye shall say a Pater Noster Ave Maria Deus misereatur nostri Gloria Patri Kyrie Eleison Christe Eleison Kyrie Eleison Pater Noster Et ne nos Sed libera Versus Ostende nobis Sacerdotes Domine salvum fac Regem Salvum fac Populum Domine fiat Pax Domine exaudi Dominus vobiscum Oremus Ecclesiae tuae quaesumus Deus in cujus manu Deus a quo sancta c. Furthermore ye shall pray for all Christian Souls for Arch-Bishops and Bishops Souls and in especial for all that have been Bishops of this Diocess and for all Curats Parsons and Vicar's Souls and in especial for them that have been Curats of this Church and for the Souls that have served in this Church Also ye shall pray for the Souls of all Christian Kings and Queens and in especial for the Souls of them that have been Kings of this Realm of England and for all those Souls that to this Church have given Book Bell Chalice or Vestment or any other thing by the which the Service of God is better done and Holy Church worshipped Ye shall also pray for your Father's Soul for your Mother's Soul for your God-fathers Souls for your God-mothers Souls for your Brethren and Sisters Souls and for your Kindreds Souls and for your Friends Souls and for all the Souls we be bound to pray for and for all the Souls that be in the Pains of Purgatory there abiding the Mercy of Almighty God and in especial for them that have most need and least help that God of his endless Mercy lessen and minish their Pains by the means of our Prayers and bring them to his Everlasting Bliss in Heaven And also of the Soul N. or of them that upon such a day this Week we shall have the Anniversary and for all Christian Souls ye shall devoutly say a Pater Noster and Ave Maria Psalmus de profundis c. with this Collect Oremus Absolve quaesumus Domine animas famulorum tuorum Pontificum Regum Sacerdotum Parentum Parochianorum Amicorum Benefactorum Nostrorum omnium fidelum defunctorum ab omni vinculo delictorum ut in Resurrectionis Gloria inter sanitos electos tuos resuscitati respirent per Iesum Christum Dominum nostrum Amen Number 9. Bishop Tonstall's Letter proving the Subjection of Scotland to England An Original Cotton Libr. Caligula B. 7 PLease it your Grace my Lord Protector and you right hounourable Lords of the King's Majestys Council to understand that I have received your Letter of the 4th of this month by which ye will me to search all mine old Registers and ancient Places to be sought where any thing may be found for the more clear declaration to the World of the King's Majestys Title to the Realm of Scotland and to advertise you with speed accordingly And also to signify unto you what ancient Charters and Monuments for that purpose I have seen and where the same are to be sought for According unto which your Letters I have sought with all diligence all mine old Registers making mention of the Superiorities of the Kings of England to the Realm of Scotland and have found in the same of many Homages made by the Kings of Scots to the Kings of England as shall appear by the Copies which I do send to your Grace and to your Lordships herewith Ye shall also find in the said Copies the Gift of the Barony of Coldingham made to the Church of Duresm by Edgar the King of Scots which Original Gift is under Seal which I shewed once to my Lord Maxwell at Duresm in the presence of you my Lord Protector I find also a confirmation of the same Gift by King William Rufus in an old Register but not under Seal the Copy whereof is sent herewith The Homages of Kings of Scotland which I have found in the Registers I have sent in this Copy I send also herewith the Copy of a Grant made by King Richard the First unto William King of Scots and his Heirs How as oft as he is summoned to come to the Parliament
he shall be received in the Confines of the Realm of Scotland and conducted from Shire to Shire unto his coming to the Parliament and what the King doth allow him for his Diet every day unto the Court and also what Diet and Allowance he hath being at the Parliament both in Bread and Wine Wax and Candle for his time of his abode there and of his Conduct in his return home And where King William King of Scots made Homage to King Henry the Second and granted That all the Nobles of his Realm should be his Subjects and make Homage to him and all the Bishops of his Realm should be under the Arch-Bishops of York And the said King William delivered to the said King Henry the Castles of Roxburgh Edinburgh and the Castle of Barwick as is found in my Register and that the King of England should give all Abbeys and Honours in Scotland or at least they should not be given without his Counsel I do find in the confirmation of the same out of the old Registers of the Priors of Duresm Hommage made by the Abbots Priors and Prioresses of Scotland to King Edward the First in French which I do send herewith Also I do send herewith in French how King Edward the First was received and taken to be Supream Lord in Scotland by all those that pretended Title to the Crown of Scotland as next Heirs to the King that was then dead without Issue and the compromise of them all made unto the said King Edward the First to stand to his Judgment which of all them that did claim should have the Crown of Scotland The Transcript of which Compromise in French was then sent by the said King Edward under the Seal of the King's Exchequer in green Wax to the Prior of Duresm to be registred for a perpetual Memory that the Supremity of Scotland belonged to the Kings of England which yet the Chapiters of Duresm have to shew which thing he commandeth them to put in their Chronicles And touching the second part of your Letter where you will me to advertise you what I have seen in the Premisses so it is that I was commanded by mine old Master of famous memory King Henry the 8th to make search among the Records of his Treasury in the Receipt for Solemnities to be done at his Coronation in most solemn manner according to which commandment I made search in the said Treasury where I fortuned to find many Writings for the Supremacy of the King to the Realm of Scotland and among others also a Writing with very many Seals of Arms of Scots confessing the right of the Supremacy to the King of England which Writings I doubt not may be found there I have also sent a Copy of a Book my self have of Homages made to the Kings of England by the Kings of Scotland which the Chancellor of England in King Henry the Sevenths days had gathered out of the King's Records which I doubt not but out of the King's Records and Ancient Books the same may be found again by my Lord Chancellor and the Judges Furthermore your Grace and you the Right Honourable Lords of the Council shall understand That in making much search for the Premisses at the last we found out of the Registers of the Chapters of Duresm when it was a Priory the Copy of a Writing by which King Edward the Second doth renounce such Superiority as he had in the Realm of Scotland for him and his Heirs to Robert King of Scots then being as will appear by a Copy of the same which I do send you herewith making mention in the end of the said Writings of a Commission that he gave to Henry the Lord Percy and to William the Lord Souch under his Letters Patents to give his Oath upon the same And after the said Writing we found also in the said Book a Renunciation of the said King Edward of a Process that he had commenced before the Bishop of Rome against Robert King of Scots and his Subjects for breaking their Oath to him as will appear by the Copy thereof which I do send also herewith And touching the said Renunciation of King Edward the Second to the Superiority of the Realm of Scotland I have often heard it spoken of by Scots but I did never see the form of it in writing until I see it now which thing it is not unlikely but the Scots have under the Seal of the said King Edward Whereunto answer is to be made That a King renouncing the right of his Crown cannot prejudice his Successors who have at the time of their entry the same whole right that their Predecessors had at their first entry as Men learned in the Civil Law can by their learning shew And furthermore search is to be made in the King's Records in the Treasury whether Homages have been made sithence King Edward the Second's Time that is to say in the Times of King Edward the Third King Richard the Second King Henry the Fourth King Henry the Fifth and King Henry the Sixth In which Times if any Homage can be found to be made it shall appear the same Renunciation to have taken none effect in the Successors and Ancient Right to be continued again For after King Edward the Fourth and King Henry the Sixth strove for the Crown I think none Homage of Scotland will be found for then was also lost Gascoigne and Guienne in France It is also to be remembred that when the Body of King Henry the Fifth was brought out of France to be buried at Westminster the King of Scots then being came with him and was the chief Mourner at his Burial which King of Scots whether he made any Homage to King Henry the Fifth in his Life-time or to King Henry the Sixth at his Coronation it is to be searched by the Records of that time This is all that can be found hitherto by all most diligent search that I could make in my Records here and if any more can be found it shall be sent with all speed And thus Almighty preserve your Grace and your Honourable Lordships to his Pleasure and yours From Ackland the 15th of October 1547. Your Graces most humble Orator at Commandment Cuth Duresme Number 10. A Letter from the Scotish Nobility to the Pope concerning their being an Independent Kingdom An Original Literae directae ad Dominum Summum Pontificem per Communitatem Scotiae 1320. SAnctissimo Patri in Christo Ex Autogr. apud Ill. Com. de H. ac Domino D. Johanni Divina Providentia Sacrosanctae Romanae Universalis Ecclesiae Summo Pontifici filii sui humiles devoti Duncanus Comes de Fife Thomas Ranulph Comes Moraviae D. Manniae Vallis Annandiae Patricius de Dumbar Comes Marchiae Malisius Comes de Straherne Malcolmus Comes de Levenex Willielmus Comes de Ross Magnus Comes Cathaneae Orcadiae Willielmus Comes Sutherlandiae Walterus Senescallus Scotiae Willielmus
exhort and counsel Priests to live in Chastity Ex MS. Col. C. C. Cant. out of the cumber of the Flesh and of the World that thereby they may wholly attend to their Calling yet the Bond of continuing from Marriage doth only lie upon Priests in this Realm by reason of Canons and Constitutions of the Church and not by any Precept of God's Word as in that they should be bound by any Vow Which in as far as my Conscience is Priests in this Church of England do not make I think that it standeth well with God's Word that a Man which hath been or is but once married being otherwise accordingly qualified may be made a Priest And I do think that for as much as Canons and Rules made in this behalf are neither Universal nor Everlasting but upon Considerations may be altered changed Therefore the King's Majesty and the higher Powers of the Church may upon such Reasons as shall move them take away the Clog of perpetual Continence from Priests and grant that it may be lawful for such as cannot or will not contain to marry a Wife and if she die then the said Priest to marry no more remaining still in the Ministration John Redmayn Number 31. Articles of High Treason and other Misdemeanours against the King's Majesty and his Crown objected to Sir Thomas Seymour Kt. Lord Seymour of Sudley and High Admimiral of England Ex Libro Concilii Fol. 236. 1. VVHereas the Duke of Somerset was made Governor of the King's Majesty's Person and Protector of all his Realms and Dominions and Subjects to the which you your self did agree and gave your consent in writing it is objected and laid unto your Charge That this notwithstanding you have attempted and gone about by indirect means to undoe this Order and to get into your hands the Government of the King's Majesty to the great danger of his Highness Person and the subversion of the State of the Realm 2. It is objected and laid to your Charge that by corrupting with Gifts and fair Promises divers of the Privy Chamber you went about to allure his Highness to condescend and agree to the same your most heinous and perilous purposes to the great danger of his Highness Person and of the subversion of the State of the Realm 3. It is objected and laid unto your Charge that you wrote a Letter with your own hand which Letter the King's Majesty should have subscribed or written again after that Copy to the Parliament House and that you delivered the same to his Highness for that intent With the which so written by his Highness or subscribed you had determined to have come into the Commons-House your self and there with your Fautors and Adherents before prepared to have made a Broil or Tumult or Uproar to the great danger of the King's Majesty's Person and subversion of the State of this Realm 4. It is objected and laid unto your Charge That you your self spake to divers of the Council and laboured with divers of the Nobility of the Realm to stick and adhere unto you for the Alteration of the State and Order of the Realm and to attain your other Purposes to the danger of the King's Majesty's Person now in his tender Years and subversion of the State of the Realm 5. It is objected and laid unto your Charge that you did say openly and plainly You would make the Blackest Parliament that ever was in England 6. It is objected and laid to your Charge That being sent for by the Authority to answer to such things as were thought meet to be reformed in you you refused to come to a very evil Example of Disobedience and danger thereby of the subversion of the State of the Realm 7. It is Objected and laid to your Charge That sith the last Sessions of this Parliament notwithstanding much clemency shewed unto you you have still continued in your former mischievous Purposes and continually by your self and other studied and laboured to put into the King's Majesty's Head and Mind a misliking of the Government of the Realm and of the Lord Protector 's doings to the danger of his Person and the great peril of the Realm 8. It is Objected and laid to your Charge That the King's Majesty being of those tender Years and as yet by Age unable to direct his own things you have gone about to instill into his Grace's Head and as much as lieth in you perswaded him to take upon himself the Government and managing of his own Affairs to the danger of his Highness Person and great peril of the whole Realm 9. It is Objected and laid to your Charge That you had fully intended and appointed to have taken the King's Majesty's Person into your own hands and custody to the danger of his Subjects and peril of the Realm 10. It is Objected and laid to your Charge That you have corrupted with Mony certain of the Privy-Chamber to perswade the King's Majesty to have a credit towards you and so to insinuate you to his Grace that when he lacked any thing he should have it of you and none other Body to the intent he should mislike his ordering and that you might the better when you saw time use his King's Highness for an Instrument to this purpose to the danger of his Royal Person and subversion of the State of the Realm 11. It is Objected and laid unto your Charge That you promised the Marriage of the King's Majesty at your Will and Pleasure 12. It is Objected and laid unto your Charge That you have laboured and gone about to combine and confederate your self with some Persons and specially moved those Noble-men whom you thought not to be contented to depart into their Countries and make themselves strong and otherwise to allure them to serve your purpose by gentle Promises and Offers to have a Party and Faction in readiness to all your Purposes to the danger of the King's Majesty's Person and peril of the State of the Realm 13. It is Objected and laid unto your Charge That you have parted as it were in your imagination and intent the Realm to set Noble-men to countervail such other Noble-men as you thought would lett your devilish Purposes and so laboured to be strong to all your Devices to the great danger of the King's Majesty's Person and great peril of the State of the Realm 14. It is Objected and laid unto your Charge That you had advised certain Men to entertain and win the favour and good-wills of the head Yeomen and Ringleaders of certain Countries to the intent that they might bring the Multitude and Commons when you should think meet to the furtherance of your Purposes 15. It is Objected and laid to your Charge That you have not only studied and imagined how to have the Rule of a number of Men in your hands but that you have attempted to get and also gotten divers Stewardships of Noblemens Lands their Mannoreds to
between Us and the Emperor but shall depend wholly upon his proceeding there so as if the Emperor shall upon consultation of his Affairs determine with us to do any thing to France we will frame our Communications with the French thereafter if otherwise than the said Commissioners now sent to the French shall do accordingly Item For making the Treaty perpetual We think convenient that the Prince of Spain do confirm and sign the same and the Low-Countries comprised therein do also in their General Parliaments or Assemblies make like Confirmation and in their Courts to make Decrees thereof and this or such form as hath been used in those Parts heretofore in like Cases to be done for their part And for our part the King to Ratify it the Parliament to Confirm it and the Courts of Chancery King's Bench and Common-Pleas to make Decrees thereof Item In the revising of the Treaty if any Doubt rise for the understanding of it which shall seem by his and the Ambassadors discretion to be for the King's Profit to conclude upon it if they will agree to the same and if there arise doubt which shall seem to their discretions against the King then to advertise hither Item For the case of the Marriage to declare at the first what was left by the King's Majesty deceased and yet nevertheless afterward to offer 100000 Crowns or the Revenue yearly which she hath now upon convenable Dower The said 100000 Crowns or Revenue to be paid at Calais if the Marriage take place she to be conveyed to Calais at the King's Charges the Marriage to be made in the Emperor's Court or else-where in the Low-Country by his appointment and for her Dowry to ask _____ by the Year to be paid in case of the Infant 's Death at Calais yearly at the Feasts of _____ and the Feast of _____ and She to return into England with Jewels Plate Houshold-stuff such as should be agreed upon And thus far to enter for the first Degree and in case of further Communication to advertise and reecive answer from hence Item Touching our Proceeding with France to declare how we have continued in War with them and Scotland these four Years alone without help and that we think it expedient for us upon this occasion now ministred by France to give ear in the which hearing we mind to attribute much to the Emperor's Friendship for loath we are to let slip from the King any one jot of his Right if the Emperor will assist but otherwise we must make such a Bargain for the King as we may with regard to his Honour and Surety And in this Point the Comptroller shall press the said Emperor to enter with us and to put him in a remembrance of his Quarrels and all such other things as he can devise for this purpose and to put him in hope generally that we will enter gallantly with him And if he descend to Particulars for the form of the Entry to hear his Opinion and to advertise and then proceed as answer cometh from hence but specially to remember to set forth the comprehension of Bulloign for defence upon a like Reciproque for so shall he be brought to think we mind not to conclude with France and thereby stay such practices as upon occasion of the said Comptroller's going either he with France or France with him might enter together And so the Commissioners sent to France may make the better Bargain for the King Marry this Point is not to be opened throughly till he hear some likelihood that our Commissioners in France break off without conclusion Item The said Comptroller shall essay as of himself whether they will accept Bulloign at the King's Majesty's Hands for some other reasonable recompence Item The said Comptroller shall use his discretion to open the Points aforesaid to the Emperor Granvela or D'arras either at one time or several times as to his discretion shall seem convenient and shall address his Pacquets to the Commissioners for France lying at Calais to the end they may see his Proceedings and send them over with speed directing their Charge the better hereafter Number 39. An Account of a Conference the English Ambassadors had with the Emperor's Ministers in a Letter to the Protector IT may like your Grace to be advertised Cotton Libr. Galba B. 12. that upon the 20th of this Present came to the Lodging of me the Comptroller Monsieur d' Arras and in his company the two Presidents of the Council St. Maurice and Viglius who after a few words of Office passed between them and us entred the cause of their coming saying That the Emperor having been informed of such Conference as was passed this other day between me and Granvela hath to declare his readiness to any thing that might satisfy his good Will and Affection to the intent of the King sent us here to revisite the Treaties and see how we do agree upon the understanding of the same I the Comptroller answered That it was not amiss howbeit I had not so opened the Matters nor looked to have it passed in such order But first to know the Emperor's Resolution how he can be contented with the Confirmation of the Treaty in the form that I had moved and then that agreed upon to proceed to the revisitation of the same In good Faith quoth d' Arras we did so understand it and have so reported to the Emperor and this Commission hath he now given us Well quoth I seeing you are now here and have brought the Treaty with you for that purpose we may do somewhat in it and afterwards be advised further requiring that in case any thing should be found in the passages of the Treaty meet to be considered that we might before further wading in the Matter know the Emperor's Resolution touching as well the Confirmation of the Treaty as in such things as now might be moved which they thought reasonable And so we began to read the Treaty and when we came to the sixth Article wherein it is provided for the common Enmity in case of Invasion and by the Establishment set forth with what number the Invasion must be made and that both for the Invasion and the Number the Prince required to join shall credit the Letters of the Prince requiring I put this Case quoth I for the understanding of this Matter that the King my Master will signify by his Letters to the Emperor that such a day the Scots our common Enemies to the number of 7000 Men with the aid of the French King affronted the Borders of England comprehended in the Treaty and set above 2000 Men into the Realm to invade who did indeed invade and spoil and burn and take Prisoners and therefore would require the Emperor according to the Treaty to take the French King who had aided his Enemies for his Enemies for so doth he and so will use him for his Enemies Is not the Emperor bound to do
it What say you quoth I how do you understand this Article It should seem yes quoth d' Arras but we will speak with the Emperor in it and bring you an answer The words be plain quoth I and cannot be avoided Then in the seventh Article where it is said That the Prince requiring for his Aid Mony instead of Men must if the Invasion made by the Enemy cease restore the Mony again which remaineth And afterwards says That though the Invasion cease yet if he will follow the Enemy he may use the Aid for the time appointed in the Treaty saying in generality eo casu subsidiis auxiliaribus c. I asked Whether in those general words they mean not the Mony as well as the Men Wherupon they seemed to doubt and took a Note thereof to know the Emperor's Pleasure in the same In the ninth Article where it is treated for redress of Injuries done by one Subject to the other there we fell into a brawl of half an hour upon a Question that I moved viz. When they took Justice to be denied And their Answer was That we used none at all And here at length I fell into their manner of Arresting of one whole Nation upon a Knave Mariner's Complaint And he What Thieves our Nation was upon the Sea and Lawless People and that they never proceed to such Extremities but when their Subjects had been in England and Justice was denied That hath never been seen quoth I but if any of your Subjects think himself grieved streight he runneth to Monsieur le Protecteur and he by and by setting all the King's Affairs apart must attend to the Affairs of Monsieur le Mariniure or else home runneth he with open cry That he cannot have Justice in England and you streight believe and thereupon cometh these often Blusters And do you think it reason that Monsieur G. or you should attend to every private Man's Complaint you should then have a goodly Office No you send them to the ordinary Justices and so let that take place and way as it will but you will never impeach your self more with the Matter And reason quoth he but the Cause is not alike with you in England for there quoth he all things come to the Lord Protector 's Hand there is none other Judg or Justice used or cared for in the Realm no and his Letters sometimes not esteemed and that our Subjects fear full often and therefore of force they must resort to Monsieur Protecteur And this is not true quoth I and that Monsieur Hobbey knoweth my Lord Protector nor none of the Privy-Council meddle with no private Matters whosoever it be but only meddle with Matters of State leaving all other things to the ordinary course of Justice except only many times to gratify your Ambassador and to shew himself glad to nourish the Amity he troubleth himself with the Complaints of your Subjects which by St. Mary by my advice he shall do no more seeing it is so little considered but shall refer them to the common Justice Whither is that quoth he To the Admiralty quoth I. Marry a goodly Justice quoth he for so shall the poor Man's Cause be tried before his Adversary And why not tried in our Admiralty quoth I as well as in yours Nay quoth he both be naught indeed they were very ordinary Courts at the beginning of the redress of Matters upon the Sea but now they feel the sweet of the Gain such as they care little for Justice And here as well for relief of poor Men spoiled and robbed upon the Seas as to avoid Arrests and such other troublesome Proceedings on either side we fell to devising and came to this Point If the Princes for their parts upon their advertisement to the Emperor and we to your Grace shall like it that Commission sufficient be given by the Emperor to two of his Privy-Council to hear and determine by their discretion summary de pleno all Complaints by the King's Subjects here for criminal Causes upon the Sea and the King's Majesty to do the like to two of his Privy-Council for the Complaints in like case of the Emperor's Subjects And this was all was passed in open Conference saying That in the Discourse for the Confirmation in the Treaty by the Prince and their Countries as they seemed to shew the Emperor's readiness but yet not so resolved that the Prince should confirm the Treaty and that further any other thing should be done that he might reasonably do to declare his good Will to the entertainment and augmentation of his Amity and Affection to the King's Majesty So he alleaged divers Reasons why the Emperor should not seek to his Subjects to confirm his Treaties with Forreign Princes We alleaged the Example of the King and the French King in times past and what was said in that Case at C. _____ in the presence of himself de C. _____ and Chap. _____ Whereunto he answered That the State of France was more restrained than the Emperor's and that the French King could give no piece of his Patrimony nor bind his Country without the consent of his Parliament at Paris and the three Estates but he thought the King of England to have a greater Prerogative and the Emperor he was sure had a greater Prerogative and so had all his Ancestors and therefore would be loath now to put himself so far in their danger They were he said fifteen or sixteen Parliaments and if a thing should be proposed unto them whereof they had never heard the like before they would not only muse much at the Matter but they would have also the scanning of it and what would come of it the Emperor could not tell peradventure dash the Matter and so prejudice his Prerogative with them Yet now where he and his Ancestors do and have always passed Treaties with other Princes and bind their Subjects thereby without making them privy thereto it would by this means come to pass that from henceforth their Subjects would look to be privy to every Treaty which were not convenient marry for the Prince which shall succeed to confirm the Treaty he thought the Emperor could not take it but reasonable and doubted not to bring a good Answer in the same So as we see for this Point it will come to the confirmation of the King and the Prince and upon any condition or interpretation of the Treaty to them also wherein we intend to go forwards for so our Instruction beareth us unless that before the conclusion and shutting up of the Matter we hear from your Grace to the contrary The things being thus far passed and our open Talk at a Point and they ready to depart Monsieur d' Arras taking occasion as it seemed to stay because of the Rain took me aside and asked me if I would command him any other Service I answered No Service but Friendship and the continuance of his good Will to the King's
Majesty's Affairs whereunto he making large Offers I began to enter with him how much your Grace and all the rest reposed themselves in the friendship of the Emperor and the good Ministry of his Father and him to the furtherance of the King's Majesty's Affairs to whom as in that behalf they shewed themselves great Friends so did they like good Servants to their Master for the prosperous success of the Affairs of the one served the turn of the other and the contrary Whereupon I discoursed largely as far as my poor Capacity would extend how necessary it was for the Emperor to aid and assist us in all things so as we are not oppressed by force or driven for want of Friendship to take such ways to keep us in quiet as both we our selves would be loath and our Friends should afterwards have peradventure cause to forethink I repeated first how we entred the Wars for your sake for the King might have made his Bargain honourable with France which no Man knew better than I how long we have endured the War and how long alone how favourable they are to our common Enemies the Scots how ungentle the French be to us and by indirect means think to consume us to make the Emperor the weaker I recited the practices of the French with the Turk with the Pope with the Germans with Denmark his Aid of the Scots and all upon intent to impeach the Emperor when he seeth time or at the least attending a good hour upon hope of the Emperor's Death the weaker that we be the easilier shall he do it if we forgoe any our Pieces on this side we must needs be the weaker and that so we had rather do than alone to keep War against Scotland and France Wherefore if they will both provide for their own Strength and give us courage to keep still that which we have the Emperor must be content to take * This is a Cipher and stands I suppose for Bulloign 13 into defence as well as other places comprehended in the Treaty which I said we meant not but upon a reasonable Reciproque What Reciproqe quoth he roundly Thereupon advise you reasonably quoth I. O quoth he I cannot see how the Emperor can honourably make a true Treaty for that Point without offence of his Treaty with France and we mean to proceed directly and plain with all Men quoth he Why quoth I we may bring you justly by and by with us if we will advertise you as I did even now put my Case Yea if your Case be true quoth he but herein we will charge your Honours and Consciences whether the Fact be so or no for your Grace shall understand that I talked in the Matter so suspiciously as though such an Invasion had been made and that you would require common Enmity In fine Sir after many Motions and Perswasions and long Discourses used on my behalf to induce them to take 13 into defence His refuge was only That they would fain learn how they might honestly answer the French albeit I shewed him some forms of Answers which he seemed not to lâ—ke yet in the end I said He was a great Doctor and as he had put the Doubt so he was learned sufficiently if he listed to assoil the same He said he would open these Matters to the Emperor and trusted to bring me such an Answer as I should have reason to be satisfied and so departed whereof as soon as we have knowledg your Grace shall be advertised accordingly And thus we beseech God to send your Grace well to do all your Proceedings Number 40. A Letter from Sir William Paget and Sir Philip Hobbey concerning their Negotiation with the Emperor's Ministers An Original IT may like your Grace be advertised That yesterday at Afternoon Cotton Libr. Galba B. 12. Monsieur d' Arras accompanied with two Presidents of the Council St. Maurice and Viglius came unto the Lodging of me the Comptroller and after some words of Office passed on either part d' Arras began to set forth the cause of their coming saying That the Emperor having at good length considered and debated the things proponed and communed of between us since my coming hither had sent them to report unto me his final Answer and Resolution to the same And first quoth he to your Case That at our being together for the revisitation of the Treaty ye put forth upon the sixth Article for the common Enmity in case of Invasion his Majesty museth much what ye should mean thereby for seeing the Case is not in ure he thinketh that doubting of his Friendship ye go about by these means to grope and feel his Mind which ye need not do he having hitherto shewed himself ready in all things to shew the King his good Brother pleasure and to observe the Treaty in all Points to the uttermost and if this Case should happen to come in ure then will he not fail to do whatsoever the Treaty bindeth him unto till when he can make no other answer therein As to your Question moved upon the sixth Article of the Treaty viz. Whether Mony be not meant as well as Men by these words Subsidiis Auxiliaribus His Majesty taketh the words to be plain enough and thinketh they cannot be otherwise interpreted than to be meant as well for Mony as Men for so doth he understand them Unto the Order that was communed upon for the Administration of Justice on both sides for matter of Spoil or Piracy upon the Sea his Majesty having weighed what is best to be done therein further he hath good cause first to complain of the over many Spoils that your Men have made on his poor Subjects and the small Justice that hath been hitherto ministred unto them herein whereof he hath continual Complaints and therefore he thinketh it were meeter e're ever any further Order shall be concluded upon that his Subjects were first recompenced of these wrongs they have sustained and the Matter brought to some equality and his People put in as much good case as yours are for I assure you quoth he the Wrongs our Men have sustained are many among the rest a poor Jeweler having gotten a safe conduct of the King that dead is to bring into England certain Jewels because after he had the King's Hand and Seal to the License he had not the same sealed also with the Great Seal of England his Jewels were taken from him and he being not present although it were so named in the Sentence condemned to lose them by the order of your Law contrary to all Equity and Justice Which seemeth strange that the King's Hand and Seal should appear to be sufficient for a greater Matter than this The Treaties also provide That the Subjects of the one Prince may frankly without impediment traffique and occupy into the other Princes Country but to shadow the Matter with all one I cannot tell who hath been agreed withal and so
therefore I need not grope his mind herein neither did I mean any such thing hereby As to your Answer to the order of Justice I see not that the Emperor hath so much cause to complain of lack of Justice in his Subjects Cases as ye seem to set forth for hitherto there hath not any Man complained in our Country and required Justice unto whom the same hath been denied And although some Man abiding the order of our Law or having had some Sentence that pleased him not hath complained hither of delay or lack of Justice ye must not therefore by and by judg that he saith true or that there is not uprightness or equity used in our Country for we have there as ye have here and else-where Ministers that are wise and well-learned in our Law and Men of honesty and good Conscience who deal and proceed justly as the order of the Law leadeth them without respect to favour or friendship to any Man And as for the Jewellers Case that ye moved ye must understand that as ye have Laws here in your Country for the direction of your Common-Wealth so have we also in ours whereby amongst the rest we do forbid for good respect the bringing in or transporting forth of certain Things without the King 's safe conduct or License And although as ye alleadged before the Treaty giveth liberty to the Subjects of either Prince to traffique into the others Country it is not for all that meant hereby that they shall not be bound to observe the Law and Order of the Country whereunto they Traffique for this liberty is only granted for the security of their Persons to go and come without impeachment and maketh them not for all that Lawless And whereas further it is provided by our Law that in certain things to be granted by the King the same Grant must pass under the Great Seal Then if any of those things pass under any other Seal they be not of due force until they have also passed the Great Seal of England wherefore if the Jeweller either by negligence or covetousness of himself or of those he put in trust did not observe this Order but thereto contrary for sparing a little Cost did presume to bring in his Jewels before his License came to the Great Seal me thinketh neither he nor any other can have just cause to say that he was wronged if according to our Laws he were sentenced to lose the same and yet after he was thus condemned more to gratify the Emperor than for that I took it to be so reasonable I my self was a Suitor to my Lord Protector 's Grace for some Recompence to be made to the Jeweller's Wife whom we knew and none other to be Party for she followed the Suit she presented the Petitions in her Name were they made and finally she and none others was by the Emperor's Ambassador commended unto us I have seen the Sentence quoth he and do mislike nothing so much therein as that the Man is condemned and named to have been present at the time of his Condemnation when indeed he was dead a good while before He was present quoth I in the Person of his Wife who was his Procurator and represented himself and I know that those before whom this Matter passed are Men both Learned and of good Conscience and such as would not have done herein any thing against Right and Order of Law The Sentences that are given in our Country by the Justices and Ministers they are just and true and therefore neither can we nor will we revoke them for any Man's pleasure after they have once passed the Higher Court from whence there is no further appellation no more than you will here call back such final Order as hath been in any case taken by your High Court of Brabant And the cause why we for our part misliked not this order of Justice was for the better establishment of the Amity and to avoid the continual Arrests that are made on our poor Men to the end also that this sort of Suiters might be the sooner dispatched without troubling either my Lord Protector in England or you here when you are busied in other Affairs of more importance And as concerning the Comprehension of Bulloign in good Faith because we thought that if the same should happen to be taken from the King's Majesty by force as I trust it shall not the loss should be common and touch the Emperor almost as near as us We thought good for the better security thereof to move this Comprehension which we take to be as necessary for the Emperor as us And though we are not so wise and well seen in your things as your selves are yet do we look towards you and guess of your Affairs afar off and perhaps do somewhat understand the state of the same whereof I could say more than I now intend But ye say this is the Emperor's Resolution herein We take it as an Answer and shall do accordingly Marry whereas you stick so much upon your Honour in breaking your Treaties with the French I remember Monsieur Granvela your Father at my being with him did not let to say That he had his Sleeve full of Quarrels against the French whensoever the Emperor list to break with them Yea so have we indeed quoth he but the time is not yet come we must temporize our things in this case as the rest of our Affairs lead us Ye say well quoth I ye have reason to regard chiefly the well-guiding of your own things and yet me thinketh some respect ought to be given to Friends But seeing this is your Answer I will reply no more thereto Yet one thing Monsieur d' Arras quoth I I moved to your Father which ye make no mention of and I would gladly know your mind in which is the granting of safe Conducts to the common Enemy which the Treaty by plain and express words forbideth either Prince to do Indeed Monsieur Ambassadeur quoth he the words of the Treaty are as ye say plain enough and yet the Matter were very strait if it should be taken in such extremity for hereafter in time of War ye might happen to have need of Wood Canvas or Wine and we of the like and other necessaries and if in such Cases the Princes should not have Prerogative to grant safe Conducts it shall be a great inconvenience and a thing not hereafter seen howbeit the Emperor for his part will not I think stick much hereupon but observe the plain meaning of the Treaty Nevertheless I cannot say any thing expresly on his behalf herein because Monsieur Granvela spake nothing thereof And yet did we move him of it quoth I and he bad us grant none and the Emperor for his part would not grant any No more hath he done quoth he sithence his coming into this Country nor intendeth not hereafter He needeth not quoth I for those that have been
negotia res Ecclesiasticas pro Patriae ritu more intelligenter obire tractare possint idcirco de gratia nostra speciali ac ex certa scientia mero motu nostris necnon de avisamento Concilii nostri volumus concedimus ordinamus quod de caetero sit erit unum templum sive sacra aedes in Civitate nostra Londinensi quod vel quae vocabitur templum Domini Jesu ubi Congregatio conventus Germanorum aliorum peregrinorum fieri celebrari possit ea intentione proposito ut a Ministris Ecclesiae Germanorum aliorumque peregrinorum Sacrosancti Evangelii incorrupta interpretatio Sacramentorum juxta Verbum Dei Apostolicam observationem administratio fiat Ac Templum illud sive Sacram aedem illam de uno Superintendente quatuor verbi ministris erigimus creamus ordinamus fundamus per praesentes Et quod idem Superintendens ministri in re nomine sint erunt unum Corpus corporatum politicum de se per nomen Superintendentis Ministrorum Ecclesiae Germanorum aliorum peregrinorum ex fundatione Regis Edwardi Sexti in Civitate Londinensi per praesentes incorporamus ac corpus corporatum politicum per idem nomen realiter ad plenum creamus erigimus ordinamus facimus constituimus per praesentes quod successionem habeant Et ulterius de gratia nostra speciali ac ex certa scientia mero motu nostris necnon de avisamento Concilii nostri dedimus concessimus ac per praesentes damus concedimus praefato Superintendenti Ministris Ecclesiae Germanorum aliorum peregrinorum in Civitate Londinensi totum illud templum sive Ecclesiam nuperfratrum Augustinensium in Civitate nostra Londinensi ac totam terram fundum solum Ecclesiae praedictae exceptis toto choro dictae Ecclesiae terris fundo solo ejusdem habendum gaudendum dictum Templum sive Ecclesiam ac caetera praemissa exceptis praeexceptis praefatis Superintendenti Ministris Successoribus suis tenendum de nobis haeredibus successoribus nostris in puram liberam elyemosinam Damus ulterius de avisamento praedicto ac ex certa scientia mero motu nostris praedictis per praesentes concedimus praefatis Superintendenti Ministris successoribus suis plenam facultatem potestatem autoritatem ampliandi majorem faciendi numerum ministrorum nominandi appunctuandi de tempore in tempus tales hujusmodi subministros ad serviendum in Templo praedicto quales praefatis Superintendenti Ministris necessarium visum fuerit Et quidem haec omnia juxta beneplacitum regium Volumus praeterea quod Joannes a Lasco natione Polonus homo propter integritatem innocentiam vitae ac morum singularem eruditionem valde caelebris sit primus modernus Superintendens dictae Ecclesiae quod Gualterus Deloenus Martinus Flandrus Franciscus Riverius Richardus Gallus sint quatuor primi moderni Ministri Damus praeterea concedimus praefatis Superintendenti Ministris successoribus suis facultatem autoritatem licentiam post mortem vel vacationem alicujus Ministri praedictorum de tempore in tempus eligendi nominandi surrogandi alium personam habilem idoneam in locum suum ita tamen quod persona sic nominatus electus praesentetur sistatur coram nobis haeredibus vel successoribus nostris per nos haeredes vel successores nostros instituatur in Ministerium praedictum Damus etiam concedimus praefatis Superintendenti Ministris successoribus suis facultatem autoritatem licentiam post mortem seu vacationem Superintendentis de tempore in tempus eligendi nominandi surrogandi alium personam doctam gravem in locum suum ita tamen quod persona sic nominatus electus praesentetur sistatur coram nobis haeredibus vel successoribus nostris per nos haeredes vel successores nostros instituatur in officium Superintendentis praedictum Mandamus firmiter injungendum praecipimus tam Majori Vicecomitibus Aldermanis Civitatis nostrae Londinensis successoribus suis cum omnibus aliis Archiepiscopis Episcopis Justiciariis Officiariis Ministris nostris quibuscunque quod permittant praefatis Superintendenti Ministris sua suos libere quiete frui gaudere uti exercere ritus ceremonias suas proprias disciplinam Ecclesiasticam propriam peculiarem non obstante quod non conveniant cum ritibus caeremoniis in Regno nostro usitatis absque impetitione perturbatione aut inquietatione eorum vel eorum alicujus aliquo statuto actu proclamatione injunctione restrictione seu usu in contrarium inde antehac habitis factis editis seu promulgatis in contrarium non obstantibus Eo quod expressa mentio de vero valore annuo aut de certitudine praemissorum sive eorum alicujus aut de aliis donis sive concessionibus per nos praefatis Superintendenti Ministris successoribus suis ante haec tempora factis in praesentibus minime facta existit aut aliquo statuto actu ordinatione provisione sive restrictione inde in contrarium factis editis ordinatis seu provisis aut aliqua alia re causa vel materia quacunque in aliquo non obstante In cujus rei testimonium has literas nostras fieri fecimus Patentes Teste Meipso apud Leighes vicessimo quarto die Julii Anno Regni nostri quarto per Breve de privato Sigillo de datis praedicta Autoritate Parliamenti R. Southwell Vn Harrys Number 52. Injunctions given in the Visitation of the Reverend Father in God Nicholas Bishop of London for an Uniformity in his Diocess of London in the 4th Year of our Soveraign Lord King Edward the Sixth by the Grace of God King of England c. London Anno Dom. 1550. FIrst Reg. Ridley Fol. 305. That there be no reading of such Injunctions as extolleth and setteth forth the Popish Mass Candles Images Chauntries neither that there be used any Superaltaries or Trentals of Communions Item That no Minister do counterfeit the Popish Mass in kissing the Lord's Board washing his Hands or Fingers after the Gospel or the receipt of the Holy Communion shifting the Book from one place to another laying down and licking the Chalice after the Communion blessing his Eyes with the Sudarie thereof or Patten or crossing his Head with the same holding his Fore-fingers and Thumbs joined together toward the Temples of his Head after the receiving of the Sacrament breathing on the Bread or Chalice saying the Agnus before the Communion shewing the Sacrament openly before the distribution or making any elevation thereof ringing of the Sacrying Bell or setting any Light upon the Lord's Board And finally That the Minister in the time of the Holy Communion do use only the Ceremonies and
plain words of Scripture overthroweth the nature of a â—acrament and hath given occasion to many Superâ—â—itions The Body of Christ is given taken and eaten in the Supper only after an Heavenly and Spiritual Manner And the mean whereby the Body of Christ is received and eaten in the Supper is Faith but it is repugnant to the plain words of Scripture and hath given occasion to many Superstitions Since the very Being of humane Nature doth require that the Body of one and the same Man cannot be at one and the same time in many places but of necessity must be in some certain and determinate place therefore the Body of Christ cannot be present in many different places at the same time And since as the Holy Scriptures testify Christ hath been taken up into Heaven and there is to abide till the end of the World it becometh not any of the Faithful to believe or profess that there is a Real or Corporeal presence as they phrase it of the Body and Blood of Christ in the Holy Eucharist The Sacrament of the Lord's Supper was not by Christ's Ordinance reserved carried about lifted up or worshipped XXIX Of the Wicked which eat not the Body of Christ in the Lord's Supper The wicked and such as be void of a lively Faith altho they do carnally and visibly press with their Teeth as St. Augustine saith the Sacrament of the Body and Blood of Christ yet in no wise are they partakers of Christ but rather to their condemnation do eat and drink the Sign or Sacrament of so great a thing XXX Of both Kinds The Cup of the Lord is not to be denied to the Lay-people For both the parts of the Lord's Sacrament by Christ's Ordinance and Commandment ought not to be ministred to all Christian People alike XXX Of the one Oblation of Christ finished upon the Cross The Offering of Christ once made is a perfect Redemption Propitiation and Satisfaction for all the Sins of the whole World both Original and Actual and there is none other Satisfaction for Sin but that alone Wherefore the Sacrifices of Masses in which it was commonly said That the Priests did offer Christ for the Quick and the Dead to have remission of Pain or Guilt were * blasphemous Fables and dangerous Deceits XXXI A single Life is imposed on none by the Word of God Bishops Priests and Deacons are not commanded by God's Law either to vow the estate of a single Life or to abstain from Marriage Therefore it is lawful for them as for all other Christian Men to Marry at their own discretion as they shall judg thâ— same to serve better to Godliness XXXII Excommunicated Persons are to be avoided That Person which by open Denunciation of the Church is rightly cut off from the Unity of the Church and Excommunicated ought to be taken of the whole Multitude of the Faithful as an Heathen and Publican until he be openly reconciled by Penance and received into the Church by a Judg that hath Authority thereunto XXXIII Of the Tradition of the Church It is not necessary that Traditions and Ceremonies be in all places one and utterly alike for at all times they have been divers and may be changed according to the diversities of Countries Times and Mens Manners so that nothing be ordained against God's Word Whosoever through his private judgment willingly and purposely doth openly break the Traditions and Ceremonies of the Church which be not repugnant to the Word of God and be ordained and reproved by common Authority ought to be rebuked openly that others may fear to do the like as he that offendeth against the common Order of the Church and hurteth the Authority of the Magistrate and woundeth the Consciences of the weak Brethren Every Particular or National Church hath Authority to ordain change or abolish Ceremonies or Rites of the Church ordained onely by Man's Authority so that all things be done to edifying XXXIV Of the Homilies The second Book of Homilies the several Titles whereof we have joined under this Article doth contain a godly and wholesome Doctrine and necessary for the Times as doth the former Book of Homilies which were set forth in the time of Edward the 6th and therefore we judg them to be read in Churches by the Ministers diligently and distinctly that they may be understood of the People The Names of the Homilies Of the Right Use of the Church Of Repairing Churches Against the Peril of Idolatry Of Good Works c. The Homilies lately delivered and commended to the Church of England by the King's Injunctions do contain a godly and wholsome Doctrine and fit to be embraced by all Men and for that cause they are diligently plainly and distinctly to be read to the People XXXV Of the Book of Common Prayer and other Rites and Ceremonies of the Church of England The Book lately delivered to the Church of England by the Authority of the King and Parliament containing the manner and form of publick Prayer and the Ministration of the Sacraments The Book of Consecration of Arch-Bishops and Bishops and ordering of Priests and Deacons lately set forth in the time of King Edward the Sixth and confirmed at the same time by Authority of Parliament doth contain all things necessary to such Consecration and Ordering Neither hath it any thing that of it self is superstitious and ungodly And therefore whosoever are Consecrated and Ordered according to the Rites of that Book since the second Year of the afore-named King Edward unto this time or hereafter shall be Consecrated or Ordered according to the same Rites we decree all such to be rightly orderly and lawfully Consecrated and Ordered in the said Church of England as also the Book published by the same Authority for ordering Ministers in the Church are both of them very pious as to truth of Doctrine in nothing contrary but agreeable to the wholsome Doctrine of the Gospel which they do very much promote and illustrate And for that cause they are by all faithful Members of the Church of England but chiefly of the Ministers of the Word with all thankfulness and readiness of mind to be received approved and commended to the People of God XXXVI Of the Civil Magistrates The King of England is after Christ The Queens Majesty hath the chief Power in this Realm of England and other her Dominions unto whom the chief Government of all Estates of this Realm whether they be Ecclesiastical or Civil in all Cases doth appertain and is not nor ought to be subject to any Forreign Jurisdiction Where we attribute to the Queens Majesty the chief Government by which Titles we understand the minds of some slanderous Folks to be offended We give not to our Princess the Ministry either of God's Word or of the Sacraments the which thing the Injunctions lately set forth by Elizabeth our Queen do most plainly testifie but that only Prerogative which we see to
such things as your Majesty willed me to be done And first where your Majesty's Pleasure was to have the Names of such Persons as your Highness in times past appointed to make Laws Ecclesiastical for your Grace's Realm The Bishop of Worcester promised me with all speed to enquire out their Names and the Book which they made and to bring the Names and also the Book unto your Majesty which I trust he hath done before this time And as concerning the ringing of Bells upon Alhallow-day at Night and covering of Images in Lent and creeping to the Cross he thought it necessary that a Letter of your Majesty's Pleasure therein should be sent by your Grace unto the two Arch-Bishops and we to send the same to all other Prelats within your Grace's Realm And if it be your Majesty's Pleasure so to do I have for more speed herein drawn a Minute of a Letter which your Majesty may alter at your Pleasure Nevertheless in my Opinion when such things be altered or taken away there would be set forth some Doctrine therewith which should declare the Cause of the Abolishing or Alteration for to satisfy the Conscience of the People For if the Honouring of the Cross as creeping and kneeling thereunto be taken away it shall seem to many that be ignorant that the Honour of Christ is taken away unless some good teaching be set forth withal to instruct them sufficiently therein which if your Majesty command the Bishops of Worcester and Chichester with other your Grace's Chaplains to make the People shall obey your Majesty's Commandment willingly giving thanks to your Majesty that they know the Truth which else they would obey with murmuration and grutching And it shall be a satisfaction unto all other Nations when they shall see your Majesty do nothing but by the Authority of God's Word and to the setting forth of God's Honour and not diminishing thereof And thus Almighty God keep your Majesty in his Preservation and Governance From my Mannor at Beckisbourn the 24th of January 45. Your Graces most bounden Chaplain and Beadsman POSTSCRIPT I Beseech your Majesty that I may be a Suitor unto the same for your Cathedral Church of Canterbury who to their great unquietness and also great Charges do alienate their Lands daily and as it is said by your Majesty's Commandment But this I am sure that other Men have gotten their best Lands and not your Majesty Wherefore this is mine only Suit That when your Majesty's Pleasure shall be to have any of their Lands that they may have some Letter from your Majesty to declare your Majesty's Pleasure without the which they be sworn that they shall make no Alienation And that the same Alienation be not made at other Mens pleasures but only to your Majesty's Use For now every Man that list to have any of their Lands make suit to get it into your Majesty's Hands not that your Majesty should keep the same but by Sale or Gift from your Majesty to translate it from your Grace's Cathedral Church unto themselves T. Cantuarien The Draught of a Letter which the King sent to Cranmer against some superstitious Practices To the Arch-Bishop of Canterbury FOrasmuch as you as well in your own Name as in the Name of the Bishops of Worcester and Chichester and other our Chaplains and Learned Men whom We appointed with you to peruse certain Books of Service which We delivered unto you moved Us that the Vigil and ringing of Bells all the Night long upon Alhallow-day at Night and the covering of Images in the Church in the time of Lent with the lifting up the Veil that covereth the Cross upon Palm-Sunday with the kneeling to the Cross at the same time might be abolished and put away for the Superstition and other Enormities and Abuses of the same First Forasmuch as all the Vigils of our Lady and the Apostles and all other Vigils which in the beginning of the Church were Godly used yet for the manifold Superstition and Abuses which after did grow by means of the same they be many Years past taken away throughout all Christendom and there remaineth nothing but the name of the Vigil in the Calendar the thing clearly abolished and put away saving only upon Alhallows-day at Night upon which Night is kept Vigil Watching and ringing of Bells all the Night long Forasmuch as that Vigil is abused as other Vigils were Our pleasure is as you require That the said Vigil shall be abolished as the other be and that there shall be no watching nor ringing but as be commonly used upon other Holy-days at Night We be contented and pleased also That the Images in Churches shall not be covered as hath been accustomed in times past nor no Veil upon the Cross nor no kneeling thereto upon Palm-Sunday nor any other time And forasmuch as you make no mention of creeping to the Cross which is a greater abuse than any of the other for there you say Crucem tuam adoramus Domine and the Ordinal saith Procedant Clerici ad crucem adorandum nudis pedibus And after followeth in the same Ordinal Ponatur Crux ante aliquod Altare ubi a populo adoretur which by your own Book called A Necessary Doctrine is against the Second Commandment Therefore Our Pleasure is That the said creeping to the Cross shall likewise cease from hence-forth and be abolished with the other Abuses before rehearsed And this We will and straitly command you to signify unto all the Prelats and Bishops of your Province of Canterbury charging them in Our Name to see the same executed every one in his Diocess accordingly FINIS A COLLECTION OF RECORDS c. BOOK II. Number 1. The Proclamation of Lady Jane Grayes Title to the Crown JANE by the Grace of God Queen of England France and Ireland Defender of the Faith and of the Church of England and also of Ireland under Christ in Earth the Supream Head To all our most Loving Faithful and Obedient Subjects and to every of them Greeting Whereas our most dear Cousin Edward the 6th late King of England France and Ireland Defender of the Faith and in Earth Supream Head under Christ of the Church of England and Ireland by his Letters Patents signed with his own Hand and sealed with his Great Seal of England bearing date the 21st day of June in the seventh Year of his Reign in the presence of the most part of his Nobles his Councellors Judges and divers other grave and sage Personages for the profit and surety of the whole Realm thereto assenting and subscribing their Names to the same hath by the same his Letter Patents recited That forasmuch as the Imperial Crown of this Realm by an Act made in the 35th Year of the Reign of the late King of worthy memory King Henry the 8th our Progenitor and great Uncle was for lack of Issue of his Body lawfully begotten and for lack of Issue of the Body of our said late Cousin
King Edward the 6th by the same Act limited and appointed to remain to the Lady Mary his eldest Daughter and to the Heirs of her Body lawfully begotten And for default of such Issue the Remainder thereof to the Lady Elizabeth by the Name of the Lady Elizabeth his second Daughter and to the Heirs of her Body lawfully begotten with such Conditions as should be limited and appointed by the said late King of worthy memory King Henry the 8th our Progenitor our Great Uncle by his Letters Patents under his Great Seal or by his last Will in writing signed with his Hand And forasmuch as the said Limitation of the Imperial Crown of this Realm being limited as is afore-said to the said Lady Mary and Lady Elizabeth being illegitimate and not lawfully begotten for that the Marriage had between â—he said late King King Henry the 8th our Progenitor and Great Uncle and the Lady Katherine Mother to the said Lady Mary and also the Marriage had between the said late King King Henry the 8th our Progenitor and Great Uncle and the Lady Ann Mother to the said Lady Elizabeth were clearly and lawfully undone by Sentences of Divorce according to the Word of God and the Ecclesiastical Laws and which said several Divorcements have been severally ratified and confirmed by Authority of Parliament and especially in the 28th Year of the Reign of King Henry the 8th our said Progenitor and Great Uncle remaining in force strength and effect whereby as well the said Lady Mary as also the said Lady Elizabeth to all intents and purposes are and been clearly disabled to ask claim or challenge the said Imperial Crown or any other of the Honours Castles Manours Lordships Lands Tenements or other Hereditaments as Heir or Heirs to our said late Cousin King Edward the 6th or as Heir or Heirs to any other Person or Persons whatsoever as well for the Cause before rehearsed as also for that the said Lady Mary and Lady Elizabeth were unto our said late Cousin but of the half Blood and therefore by the Ancient Laws Statutes and Customs of this Realm be not inheritable unto our said late Cousin although they had been born in lawful Matrimony as indeed they were not as by the said Sentences of Divorce and the said Statute of the 28th Year of the Reign of King Henry the 8th our said Progeâ—â—â—or and Great Uncle plainly appeareth And forasmuch also as it is to be thought or at the least much to be doubted that if the said Lady Mary or Lady Elizabeth should hereafter have or enjoy the said Imperial Crown of this Realm and should then happen to marry with any Stranger born out of this Realm that then the said Stranger having the Government and Imperial Crown in his Hands would adhere and practise not only to bring this Noble Free Realm into the Tyranny and Servitude of the Bishops of Rome but also to have the Laws and Customs of his or their own Native Country or Countries to be practised and put in ure within this Realm rather than the Laws Statutes and Customs here of long time used whereupon the Title of Inheritance of all and singular the Subjects of this Realm do depend to the peril of Conscience and the uttersubversion of the Common-Weal of this Realm Whereupon our said late dear Cousin weighing and considering within himself which ways and means were most convenient to be had for the stay of the said Succession in the said Imperial Crown if it should please God to call our said late Cousin out of this transitory Life having no Issue of his Body And calling to his remembrance that We and the Lady Katharine and the Lady Mary our Sisters being the Daughters of the Lady Frances our natural Mother and then and yet Wife to our natural and most loving Father Henry Duke of Suffolk and the Lady Margaret Daughter of the Lady Elianor then deceased Sister to the said Lady Frances and the late Wife of our Cousin Henry Earl of Cumberland were very nigh of his Graces Blood of the part of his Fathers side our said Progenitor and great Uncle and being naturally born here within the Realm And for the very good Opinion our said late Cousin had of our said Sisters and Cousin Margarets good Education did therefore upon good deliberation and advice herein had and taken by his said Letters Patents declare order assign limit and appoint that if it should fortune himself our said late Cousin King Edward the Sixth to decease having no Issue of his Body lawfully begotten that then the said Imperial Crown of England and Ireland and the Confines of the same and his Title to the Crown of the Realm of France and all and singular Honours Castles Prerogatives Privileges Preheminencies and Authorities Jurisdictions Dominions Possessions and Hereditaments to our said late Cousin K. Edward the Sixth or to the said Imperial Crown belonging or in any wise appertaining should for lack of such Issue of his Body remain come and be to the eldest Son of the Body of the said Lady Frances lawfully begotten being born into the World in his Life-time and to the Heirs Males of the Body of such eldest Son lawfully begotten and so from Son to Son as he should be of vicinity of Birth of the Body of the said Lady Frances lawfully begotten being born into the World in our said late Cousins Life-time and to the Heirs Male of the Body of every such Son lawfully begotten And for default of such Son born into the World in his life-time of the Body of the said Lady Frances lawfully begotten and for lack of Heirs Males of every such Son lawfully begotten that then the said Imperial Crown and all and singular other the Premises should remain come and be to us by the Name of the Lady Jane eldest Daughter of the said Lady Frances and to the Heirs Males of our Body lawfully begotten and for lack of such Issue then to the Lady Katherine aforesaid our said second Sister and the Heirs Male of her Body lawfully begotten with divers other Remainders as by the same Letters Patents more plainly and at large it may and doth appear Sithence the making of our Letters Patents that is to say on Thursday which was the 6th day of this instant Month of July it hath pleased God to call unto his infinite Mercy our said most dear and entirely beloved Cousin Edward the Sixth whose Soul God pardon and forasmuch as he is now deceased having no Heirs of his Body begotten and that also there remaineth at this present time no Heirs lawfully begotten of the Body of our said Progenitor and great Uncle King Henry the Eighth And forasmuch also as the said Lady Frances our said Mother had no Issue Male begotten of her Body and born into the World in the life-time of our said Cousin King Edward the Sixth so as the said Imperial Crown and other the Premises to the same belonging or in any wise appertaining
greet you well And whereas heretofore in the time of the late Reign of Our most dearest Brother King Edward the Sixth whose Soul God pardon divers notable Crimes Excesses and Faults with divers kinds of Heresies Simony Advoutry and other Enormities have been committed within this our Realm and other our Dominions the same continuing yet hitherto in like disorder since the beginning of our Reign without any correction or reformation at all and the People both of the Laity and Clery and chiefly of the Clergy have been given to much insolence and ungodliness greatly to the displeasure of Almighty God and very much to Our regret and evil contentation and to the slander of other Christian Realms and in a manner to the subversion and clear defaceing of this our Realm And remembring our Duty to Almighty God to be to foresee as much as in Us may be that all Vertue and Godly Living should be embraced flourish and encrease And therewith also that all vice and ungodly behaviour should be utterly banished and put away or at the least wise so nigh as might be so bridled and kept under that Godliness and Honesty might have the over-hand understanding by very credible report and publique fame to Our no small heaviness and discomfort that within your Diocess as well in not exempted as in exempted Places the like disorder and evil behaviour hath been done and used like also to continue and encrease unless due provision be had and made to reform the same which earnestly in very deed We do mind and intend to the uttermost all the ways We can possible trusting of God's furtherance and help in that behalf For these Causes and other most just Considerations us moving We send unto you certain Articles of such special Matter as among other things be most special and necessary to be now put in execution by you and your Officers extending to them by Us desired and the Reformation aforesaid wherein ye shall be charg'd with Our special Commandments by these our Letters to the intent you and your Officers may the more earnestly and boldly proceed thereunto without fear of any presumption to be noted on your part or danger to be incurred of any such our Laws as by your doings of that is in the said Articles contain'd might any wise grieve you whatsoever be threatned in any such Case and therefore we straitly charge and command you and your said Officers to proceed to the execution of the said Articles without all tract and delay as ye will answer to the contrary Given under our Hand at our Palace of Westminster the 4th day of March the first Year of our Reign ARTICLES 1. THat every Bishop and his Officers with all other having Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction shall with all speed and diligence and all manner and ways to them possible put in execution all such Canons and Ecclesiasticall Laws heretofore in the time of King Henry the 8th used within this Realm of England and the Dominions of the same not being direct and expresly contrary to the Laws and Statutes of this Realm 2. Item That no Bishop or any his Officer or other Person aforesaid hereafter in any of their Ecclesiastical Writings in Process or other extra-judicial Acts do use to put in this Clause or Sentence Regia Auctoritate fulcitus 3. Item That no Bishop or any his Officers or other Person aforesaid do hereafter exact or demand in the admission of any Person to any Ecclesiastical Promotion Orders or Office any Oath touching the Primacy or Succession as of late in few Years passed hath been accustomed and used 4. Item That every Bishop and his Officers with all other Persons aforesaid have a vigilant eye and use special diligence and foresight that no Person be admitted or received to any Ecclesiastical Function Benefit or Office being a Sacramentary infected or defamed with any notable kind of Heresy or other great Crime and that the said Bishop do stay and cause to be staied as much as lieth in him that Benefices and Ecclesiastical Promotions do not notably decay or take hinderance by passing or confirming of unreasonable Leases 5. Item That every Bishop and all other Persons aforesaid do diligently travel for the repressing of Heresies and notable Crimes especially in the Clergy duly correcting and punishing the same 6. Item That every Bishop and all other Persons aforesaid do likewise travel for the condemning and repressing of corrupt and naughty Opinions unlawful Books Ballads and other pernicious and hurtful devices engendring hatred among the People and discord amongst the same And that School-masters Preachers and Teachers do exercise and used their Offices and Duties without Teaching Preaching or setting forth any evil corrupt Doctrine and that doing the contrary they may be by the Bishop and his said Officers punish'd and remov'd 7. Item That every Bishop and all the other Persons aforesaid proceeding summarily and with all celerity and speed may and shall deprive or declare depriv'd and amove according to their learning and discretion all such Persons from their Benefices and Ecclesiastical Promotions who contrary to the state of their Order and the laudable Custom of the Church have married and used Women as their Wives or otherwise notably and slanderously disordered or abused themselves sequestring also during the said Process the Fruits and Profits of the said Benefits and Ecclesiastical Promotions 8. Item That the said Bishop and all other Persons aforesaid do use more lenity and clemency with such as have married whose Wives be dead than with other whose Women do yet remain in Life And likewise such Priests as with the consents of their Wives or Women openly in the presence of the Bishop do profess to abstain to be used the more favourably in which Case after Penance effectually done the Bishop according to his discretion and wisdom may upon just consideration receive and admit them again to their former Administration so it be not in the same Place appointing them such a Portion to live upon to be paid out of their Benefice whereof they be depriv'd by discretion of the said Bishop or his Officers shall think may be spared of the said Benefice 9. Item That every Bishop and all Persons aforesaid do foresee That they suffer not any Religious Man having solemnly profest Chastity to continue with his Woman or Wife but that all such Persons after deprivation of their Benefice or Ecclesiastical Promotion be also divorced every one from his said Woman and due punishment otherwise taken for the Offence therein 10. Item That every Bishop and all other Persons aforesaid do take Order and Direction with the Parishoners of every Benefice where Priests do want to repair to the next Parish for Divine Service or to appoint for a convenient time till other better Provision may be made one Curat to serve Alternis Vicibus in divers Parishes and to allot to the said Curat for his Labour some portion of the Benefice that he so
in the possession of the Temporality that it may please your good Lordships by your discreet Wisdoms to foresee and provide that by this our Grant nothing pass which may be prejudicial or hurtful to any Bishop or other Ecclesiastical Person or their Successors for or concerning any Action Right Title or Interest which by the Laws of this Realm are already grown or may hereafter grow or rise to them or any of them and their Successors for any Lands Tenements Pensions Portions Tithes Rents Reversions Service or other Hereditaments which sometime appertained to the said Bishops or other Ecclesiastical Persons in the Right of their Churches or otherwise but that the same Right Title and Interest be safe and reserved to them and every of them and their Successors according to the said Laws And further whereas in the Statute passed in the first Year of Edward the Sixth for the suppressing of all Colleges c. Proviso was made by the said Statute in respect of the same Surrender that Schools and Hospitals should have been erected and founded in divers parts of this Realm for the good education of Youth in Vertue and Learning and the better sustentation of the Poor and that other Works beneficial for the Common-Weal should have been executed which hitherto be not performed according to the meaning of the said Statute it may please your good Lordships to move the King 's and the Queen 's most Royal Majesty and the Lord Cardinal to have some special consideration for the due performance of the Premises and that as well the same may the rather come to pass as the Church of England which heretofore hath been hononourably endowed with Lands and Possessions may have some recovery of so notable Damages and Losses which she hath sustained It may please their Highness with the assent of the Lords and Commons in this Parliament assembled and by Authority of the same to repeal make frustrate and void the Statute of Mortmayn made in the seventh Year of Edward the First otherwise intituled de Religiosis and the Statute concerning the same made the 15th Year of King Richard the Second And all and every other Statute and Statutes at any time heretofore made concerning the same And forasmuch as Tythes and Oblations have been at all times assigned and appointed for the sustentation of Ecclesiastical Ministers and in consideration of the same their Ministry and Office which as yet cannot be executed by any Lay Person so it is not meet that any of them should perceive possess or enjoy the same That all Impropriations now being in the hands of any Lay Person or Persons and Impropriations made to any secular use other than for the maintenance of Ecclesiastical Ministers Universities and Schools may be by like Authority of Parliament dissolved and the Churches reduced to such State as they were in before the same Impropriations were made And in this behalf we shall most humbly pray your good Lordships to have in special Consideration how lately the Lands and Possessions of Prebends in certain Cathedral Churches within this Realm have been taken away from the same Prebends to the use of certain private Persons and in the lieu thereof Benefices of notable value impropriated to the Cathedral Churches in which the said Prebends were founded to the no little decay of the said Cathedral Churches and Benefices and the Hospitality kept in the same Farther Right Reverend Fathers we perceiving the godly forwardness in your good Lordships in the restitution of this noble Church of England to the pristine State and Unity of Christ's Church which now of late Years have been grievously infected with Heresies perverse and schismatical Doctrine sown abroad in this Realm by evil Preachers to the great loss and danger of many Souls accounting our selves to be called hither by your Lordships out of all parts of the Province of Canterbury to treat with your Lordships concerning as well the same as of other things touching the State and Quietness of the same Church in Doctrine and in Manners have for the furtherance of your godly doing therein devised these Articles following to be further considered and enlarged as to your Lordships Wisdoms shall be thought expedient Wherein as you do earnestly think many things meet and necessary to be reform'd so we doubt not but your Lordships having respect to God's Glory and the good Reformation of things amiss will no less travel to bring the same to pass And we for our part shall be at all times ready to do every thing as by your Lordships Wisdoms shall be thought expedient 1. We design to be resolved Whether that all such as have preach'd in any part within this Realm or other the King and Queen's Dominions any Heretical Erroneous or Seditious Doctrine shall be called before the Ordinaries of such Places where they now dwell or be Benefic'd and upon examination to be driven to recant openly such their Doctrine in all Places where they have preach d the same And otherwise Whether any Order shall be made and Process to be made herein against them according to the Canons and Constitutions of the Church in such Case used 2. That the pestilent Book of Thomas Cranmer late Arch-Bishop of Canterbury made against the most Blessed Sacrament of the Altar and the Schismatical Book called The Communion Book and the Book of Ordering of Ecclesiastical Ministers all suspect Translations of the Old and New Testament the Authors whereof are recited in a Statute made the Year of King Henry the Eighth and all other Books as well in Latin as in English concerning any Heretical Erroneous or Slanderous Doctrine may be destroyed and burnt throughout this Realm And that publick Commandment be given in all Places to every Man having any such Books to bring in the same to the Ordinary by a certain day or otherwise to be taken and reputed as a favourer of such Doctrine And that it may be lawful to every Bishop and other Ordinary to make enquiry and due search from time to time for the said Books and to take them from the Owners and Possessors of them for the purpose abovesaid 3. And for the better repress of all such pestilent Books That Order may be taken with all speed that no such Books may be printed uttered or sold within this Realm or brought from beyond the Seas or other parts into the same upon grievous pains to all such as shall presume to attempt the contrary 4. And that the Bishops and other Ordinaries may with better speed root up all such pernicious Doctrine and the Authors thereof We desire that the Statutes made Anno quinto of Richard the Second Anno secundo of Henry the Fourth and Anno secundo of Henry the Fifth against Hereticks Lollards and false Preachers may be by your Industrious Suit reviv'd and put in force as shall be thought convenient And generally that all Bishops and other Ecclesiastical Ordinaries may be restored to their Pristine
Workmen already gone to Fortify Paleano Neptuno and Rocca del Papa and certain Captains appointed and gone thither also The Legat to the Emperor's Majesty and the King's Majesty departed the 30th of the last The Ambassador of Polonia is returned towards his Master His Petition as I am informed to his Holiness was to have License for Priests to Marry and all Lay-folk to receive the Communion Sub utraque specie in the Realm of Polonia and certain Dismes upon the Clergy to be spent against the Turk His Answer as I hear was in general with relation of all such Matters to the General Council Also there came hither four Ambassadors very honourably from the State of Genua with the Obedience of that State to his Holiness Which Ambassador did visit me delaring the good Will Amity and Service that the said State bare towards the King and your most Excellent Majesty desiring me advertise your Majesty thereof The 24th of the last the Pope his Holiness kept the Anniversary of his Coronation I was warned to be at the Chappel by the Officers appointed for that purpose Also one of his Holiness Gentlemen was sent to invite me to dine with his Holiness that day At my coming to the Court the Ambassador of Portugal being there at his Holiness coming forth would have kept the Place amongst all the Ambassadors from me that I was wont to stand in that is next the French Ambassador And next to me would be the Ambassador of Polonia I came to the Ambassador of Portugal as gently as I could and for that he would not give me my Place I took him by the Shoulder and removed him out of that Place saying That it was your Majesty 's Ambasdor's Place always Beneath me he would not stand neither next me he should not for the Ambassador of Polonia who claimed next to me Whereupon the Portugal went and complained to the Duke of Paleano who went streight to the Pope and after him went the said Ambassador of Portugal to him himself His Holiness willed him to depart therehence He desired that I should depart likewise And thereupon the Duke came to me saying That the Pope his Pleasure was I should depart also I asked him Why He said That his Holiness to avoid dissention would have me to depart I told him I made no Dissention for if the other would keep his own Place and not usurpe upon the Place that always the Ambassors of England in times past were wont to be in he might be in quiet and suffer me to be in quiet likewise and not to seek that seemed him not All this Year he never sought it till now why now I cannot tell but he may be sure he shall not have it of me unless your Majesty command it Also the Master of the Houshold with his Holiness said That I was invited and that Portugal was not but came upon his own head I am much bound to the Marquess he was very angry with the Portugal being his Brother to attempt any such thing against your Majesty's Ambassador and sent to me as soon as he heard of it Indeed he was not there I kept my Place from him sending him to seek his Place in such sort that all the Ambassadors thought it well done and others that were indifferent said no less I told the Duke that I would not lose a jot of your Majesty's Honour for no Man For it is the Place of Ambassadors of England nigh a thousand Years before there was any King in Portugal Other Occurents here be none And thus I beseech Almighty God to conserve your most Excellent Majesty in long and most prosperous Life From Rome the 9th of June 1556. Your Majesty's most Humble Subject and Poor Servant Edward Carne Number 32. A Commission for a severer way of proceeding against Hereticks PHilip and Mary by the Grace of God King and Queen of England Rot. Pat. in Dorso Rot. 3 4. Phil. Mar. 2 p. Spain France both Sicills Jerusalem and Ireland and Defenders of the Faith Arch-Dukes of Austria Duke of Burgundy Millain and Brabant Counts of Harspurge Flanders and Tyroll To the Right Reverend Father in God Edmond Bishop of London and to the Reverend Father in God Our right trusty and right well-beloved Counsellor Thomas Bishop of Ely and to Our right trusty and right well-beloved William Windsor Kt. Lord Windsor Edward North Kt. Lord North and to Our trusty and right well-beloved Counsellors John Bourne Kt. one of Our chief Secretaries John Mordaunt Knight Francis Englefield Kt. Master of our Wards and Liveries Edward Walgrave Kt. Master of Our great Wardrobe Nicholas Hare Kt. Master of the Rolls in our Court of Chancery and to Our trusty and well-beloved Thomas Pope Kt. Roger Cholmley Kt. Richard Read Kt. Thomas Stradling Kt. and Rowland Hill Kt. William Rastall Serjeant at Law Henry Cole Clark Dean of Pauls William Roper and Randulph Cholmley Esquires William Cooke Thomas Martin John Story and John Vaughan Doctors of Law Greeting Forasmuch as divers devilish and clamourous Persons have not only invented bruited and set forth divers false Rumours Tales and seditious Slanders against Us but also have sown divers Heresies and Heretical Opinions and set forth divers seditious Books within this our Realm of England meaning thereby to move procure and stir up Divisions Strife Contentions and Seditions not only amongst Our loving Subjects but also betwixt Us and Our said Subjects with divers other outragious Misdemeanours Enormities Contempts and Offences daily committed and done to the disquieting of Us and Our People We minding and intending the due punishment of such Offenders and the repressing of such-like Offences Enormities and Misbehaviours from henceforth having special trust and confidence in your Fidelities Wisdoms and Discretions have authorized appointed and assigned you to be our Commissioners and by these presents do give full Power and Authority unto you and three of you to enquire as well by the Oaths of twelve good and lawful Men as by Witnesses and all other means and politick ways you can devise of all and sundry Heresies Heretical Opinions Lollardies heretical and seditious Books Concealments Contempts Conspiracies and of all false Rumours Tales Seditious and Clamorous Words and Sayings raised published bruited invented or set forth against Us or either of Us or against the quiet Governance and Rule of Our People and Subjects by Books Letters Tales or otherwise in any County City Burrough or other Place or Places within this Our Realm of England and elsewhere in any Place or Places beyond the Seas and of the bringers in Users Buyers Sellers Readers Keepers or Conveyers of any such Letters Books Rumour or Tale and of all and every their Coadjutors Counsellors Consorters Procurers Abetters and Maintainers Giving to you and three of you full Power and Authority by vertue hereof to search out and take into your hands and possession all manner of heretical and seditious Books Letters Writings wheresoever they
Cardinal Pacheco who shewed him of the good inclination of your Majesty my Soveraign Lord to have Peace with him and the Church And that also he had received a Letter from the most Reverend Lord Cardinal's Grace there-hence who had spoken with your Majesty and found the same so well inclined to have Peace with his Holiness as might be desired which his Holiness said he liked very well and held up his hands beseeching Almighty God to continue your Majesty in that good mind And then he began to declare how that God provided and always confirmed you the Queen's Majesty not only to do good to that Realm but to all Christendom also in whom his Holiness had such hope that the same will so help with the King's Majesty that Peace may follow betwixt the Church and him and he of his part coveted nothing more as it should appear if the King's Majesty would treat of it Yea he said though he should sustain great Damage thereby he will win his Majesty if he can And where his Majesty is informed that his Holiness would hear none of those that were sent to him from his Majesty as Francisco Pacheco and one Citizen of Naples he said That he never heard that either the said Francisco or the said Citizen had any Letter or Word to him from his Majesty If they had had he as he said who giveth Audience daily to as many as do seek it at his hands without denial would have heard them or any that had been sent from his Highness and this he said all that be about him can testify and called God to Record of it And yet he said that the King's Majesty is informed of the contrary whereupon he said that his Majesty was brought in belief that it was sufficient for his Highness to offer himself to be heard and seeing he could not he was discharged towards God and so lay the fault in his Holiness from the which Error so his Holiness named it he would and wished that his Majesty should be brought for his Holiness caused to be enquired of them Whether they had any Letters or any thing to say of his Majesty's behalf to him and could hear of none Wherefore his Holiness desired me to write to your Majesty and to signify the same to your Highness and of his Holiness behalf to pray you to advertise the King's Majesty that therein was no lack of his Holiness Saying If his Majesty had sent to him he would have gladly heard him or if it may please his Majesty yet to send no Man will be more glad thereof than he And said further that God who had called him to that place knew that he always hath been of mind to have a General Council for a Reformation throughout Christendom and in such Place as had been meet for it and doubted not but that he would have seen Christendom in such Order that such Enormities as do reign in many Parts should have been reformed if these Wars had not troubled him Saying therewith That the Power of the Church is not able to maintain Wars of it self but that God had provided Aid elsewhere but if he can have Peace he will embrace it he said though it were to his loss And prayed me to desire your Majesty of his behalf to put to your good help towards it To whom after thanks first given to his Holiness for the said good Opinion that he had of your Majesty and also of the Provision made of the said Church of Chichester I said that I was glad to hear of that good inclination of his Holiness to Peace and said that I would gladly signify to you the Queen's Majesty according to his Holiness Pleasure And that I had heard of divers that his Holiness would not give Audience to such as you my Soveraign Lord had sent to him whereof I was sorry and yet nevertheless trusted that betwixt his Holiness and your Majesty should be as great Amity as appertaineth and had not so good hope thereof sithence this War began as now hearing his Holiness to be so well inclined to it not doubting but all the World should perceive no lack of your Majesty's behalf as far as any Reason required Whether this be done for a practice to please least any stir be there against the Frenchmen which is most feared here I am not able to say for there lacketh no practice in this Court that they think may serve for their purpose The truth is that there is jarring betwixt the Pope and the French now with whom the Pope is nothing contented neither they with him as it is credibly reported here All the Italians that the Pope had in the French Camp be all gone the French handled them very ill and vile and especially Don Antonio de Caraffa the Pope's Nephew So that it is thought here that the Pope will turn the Leaf if any were here of your behalf the King's Majesty that had Authority to treat with his Holiness And if it please your Majesty to send any hither for that purpose by the Opinion of all your Majesty's well-willers here there can come but good of it After this Communication I lamented to his Holiness greatly of one thing that I had heard his Holiness pretended to do And forasmuch as your Majesty had placed me here with his Holiness and that the case was such that it touched the maintenance of the Common-Wealth of Christian Religion within your Majesty's Realm there so much that of Duty I could do no less but open it to his Holiness trusting that the same who had always shewed himself most ready with all benignity to do for You the Queen's Majesty and your Realm would so continue still Which thing was I said That his Holiness would revoke his Legat there which should be too great a prejudice to the Church of that Realm to be done before all things were truly stablished there and opened unto his Holiness all the Considerations before rehearsed whereof I had informed the Cardinals in as ample manner as I could Then he said that there was nothing that he could do for you the Queen's Majesty or your said Realm but he would do it most gladly unless occasion should be given there-hence that he might not And as touching the Revocation of the Legat in England he said That it was done already and not for to provide any thing within that Realm but only for because it was not convenient that any Legat of his should be within any of the King's Majesty's Realms or Dominions and therefore he revoked his Nuncio's from Naples from Spain and all other parts of the King's Majesty's Realms and Dominions and of England therefore Nevertheless he said if you the Queen's Majesty would write to him for the continuance of his Legat there he would restore him to his former Authority or any thing else that your Majesty should think expedient for him to do Then I said It would be long time before
through the Merits and Death of our Saviour Jesus Christ To whom with the Father and the Holy Ghost be all Glory and Empire now and for ever Amen Imprinted at London in Pauls Church-Yard by Richard Jugge Printer to the Queen's Majesty Cum Privilegio Regiae Majestatis * Number 12. Sir Walter Mildmay's Opinion concerning the keeping of the Queen of Scots October 26. 1569. at Windsor Castle An Original The Question to be considered on is Whether it be less perilous to the Queen's Majesty and the Realm to retain the Queen of Scots in England or to return her home into Scotland IN which Question these things are to be considered On the one side What Dangers are like to follow if she be retained here and thereupon if so avoiding of them it shall be thought good to return her then what Cautions and Provisions are necessary to be had On the other side are to be weighed the Dangers like to follow if she be returned home and thereupon if for eschewing of them it shall be thought good to retain her here then what Cautions and Provisions are in that Case necessary Dangers in retaining the Queen of Scots Her unquiet and aspiring Mind never ceasing to practise with the Queen's Subjects Her late practice of Marriage between the Duke of Norfolk and her without the Queen's knowledg The Faction of the Papists and other Ambitious Folks being ready and fit Instruments for her to work upon The Commiseration that ever followeth such as be in misery though their Deserts be never so great Her cunning and sugred entertainment of all Men that come to her whereby she gets both Credit and Intelligence Her practice with the French and Spanish Ambassadors being more near to her in England than if she were in Scotland and their continual sollicitation of the Queen for her delivery the denial whereof may breed War The danger in her escaping out of Guard whereof it is like enough she will give the Attempt So as remaining here she hath time and opportunity to practise and nourish Factions by which she may work Confederacy and thereof may follow Sedition and Tumult which may bring peril to the Queen's Majesty and the State Finally it is said That the Queen's Majesty of her own disposition hath no mind to retain her but is much unquieted therewith which is a thing greatly to be weighed Cautions if she be returned To deliver her into the Hands of the Regent and the Lords now governing in Scotland to be safely kept That she meddle not with the State nor make any alteration in the Government or in Religion That by sufficient Hostages it may be provided that neither any Violence be used to her Person nor that she be suffered to Govern again but live privately with such honourable Entertainment as is meet for the King of Scots Mother That the League Offensive and Defensive between France and Scotland be never renewed That a new and perpetual League be made between England and Scotland whereby the Queen's Majesty may shew an open Maintenance and Allowance of the King's Authority and Estate and of the present Government so as the Scots may wholly depend on her That the Regent and the Lords of Scotland do make no composition with the Scots Queen neither suffer her to marry without consent of the Queens Majesty That the Faults whereof she hath been accused and her declining and delaying to Answer that Accusation may be published to the World the better to discourage her Factious Party both here and in Scotland Dangers in returning Her The manner how to deliver her Home with the Queen's Majesty's Honour and Safety is very doubtful For if she be delivered in Guard that came hither free and at liberty how will that stand with the Queen's Honour and with the Requests of the French and Spanish Kings that have continually sollicited her free delivery either into Scotland or France or if she die in Guard either violently or naturally her Majesty shall hardly escape slander If again she be delivered home at Liberty or if being in Guard she should escape then these Perils may follow The suppressing of the present Government in Scotland now depending upon the Queen's Majesty and advancing of the contrary Faction depending upon the French The alteration of Religion in Scotland The renewing of the League Offensive and Defensive between France and Scotland that hath so much troubled England The renewing of her pretended claim to the Crown of this Realm The likelyhood of War to ensue between France Scotland and Us and the bringing in of Strangers into that Realm to our annoyance and great charge as late Experience hath shewed The supportation that she is like to have of the French and Spanish Kings And though Peace should continue between England and Scotland yet infinite injuries will be offered by the Scots Queen's Ministers upon the Borders which will turn to the great hurt of the Queen's Majesty's Subjects or else to her greater Charges to redress them for the change of the Government in Scotland will change the Justice which now is had unto all Injury and Unjustice The likelyhood she will revoke the Earl Bothwell now her Husband though unlawful as it is said a Man of most evil and cruel Affection to this Realm and to his own Country-men Or if she should marry another that were a-like Enemy the Peril must needs be great on either side And albeit to these Dangers may be generally said That such Provision shall be made by Capitulations with her and by Hostages from the Regent and the Lords of Scotland as all these Perils shall be prevented To that may be answered That no Fact which she shall do here in England will hold for she will alleage the same to be done in a Forreign Country being restrained of Liberty That there is great likelyhood of escape wheresoever she be kept in Scotland for her late escape there sheweth how she will leave no way unsought to atchieve it and the Country being as it is greatly divided and of nature marvellously Factious she is the more like to bring it to pass Or if the Regent by any practice should yield to a composition or finding his Party weak should give over his Regiment Then what assurance have we either of Amity or Religion That the Regent may be induced to do this appeareth by his late secret Treaty with the Duke of Norfolk for her Marriage without the Queen's Majesty's knowledg And though the Regent should persevere constant yet if he should be taken away directly or indirectly the like whereof is said hath been attempted against him then is all at large and the Queen of Scots most like to be restored to her Estate the Factions being so great in Scotland as they are so as the Case is very tickle and dangerous to hang upon so small a Thread as the Life of one Man by whom it appeareth the whole at this present is contained And touching the
confecti extremum Vitae diem misere finierunt Necessitas Pontificem ad judicium impellens Quae omnia cum apud omnes Nationes perspicua notiora sint gravissimo quam plurimorum testimonio ita comprobata ut nullus omnino locus excusationis defensionis aut tergiversationis relinquatur Nos multiplicatis aliis atque aliis super alias impietatibus facinoribus praeterea fidelium persecutione religionisque afflictione impulsu opera dictae Elizabethae quotidie magis ingravescente quoniam illius animum ita obfirmatum atque induratum intelligimus ut non modo pias Catholicorum Principum de sanitate conversatione preces monitionesque contempserit sed ne hujus quidem sedis ad ipsam hac de Causa Nuncios in Angliam trajicere permiserit ad arma justitiae contra eam de necessitate conversi dolorem lenire non possumus quod adducamur in illam animadvertere cujus majores de Rep. Christiana tantopere meruere Illius itaque autoritate suffulti qui nos in hoc supremo Justitiae Throno licet tanto oneri impares voluit collocare de Apostolicae potestatis plenitudine declaramus praedictam Elizabetham Haereticam Haereticorum fautricem eique adherentes in predictis anathematis sententiam incurrisse Sentiae Declaratio esseque a Christi Corporis unitate praecisos Quin etiam ipsam praetenso Regni praedicti jure necnon omni quorumque Dominio dignitate privilegioque privatam Et item proceres subditos populos dicti Regni ac caeteros omnes qui illi quomodocunque juraverunt a Juramento hujusmodi ac omni prorsus dominii fidelitatis obsequii debito perpetuo absolutos prout nos illos praesentium authoritate absolvimus privamus eandem Elizabetham praetenso jure Regni aliisque omnibus supradictis Praecipimusque interdicimus Universis singulis Proceribus Subditis Populis aliis praedictis ne illi ejusve monitis mandatis legibus audeant obedire Qui secus egerint eos simili Anathematis sententia innodamus Quia vero difficile nimis esset presentes quocunque illis opus erit perferre Volumus ut earum exempla Notarii Publici manu Prelati Ecclesiastici ejusve Curiae Sigillo obsignata eandem illam prorsus fidem in judicio extra illud ubique gentium faciant quam ipsae presentes facerent si essent exhibitae vel ostensae Datum Romae apud Sanctum Petrum Anno Incarnationis Dominicae Millesimo quingentesimo Sexagesimo Nono Quinta Kalend. Martii Pontificatus nostri Anno Quinto Cae. Glorierius H. Humyn AN APPENDIX Concerning some of the Errors and Falshoods IN SANDER's Book OF THE English Schism AN APPENDIX IT has been observed of Theeves that by a long practice in that ill course of Life they grow so in love with it that when there is no Advantage to be made by Stealing yet they must keep their Hand in use and continue their address and dexterity in it so also Lyars by a frequent Custom grow to such a habit that in the commonest things they cannot speak Truth even though it might conduce to their Ends more than their Lyes do Sanders had so given himself up to vent Reproaches and Lyes that he often does it for nothing without any End but to carry on a Trade that had been so long driven by him that he knew not how to lay it down He wrote our History meerly upon the Reports that were brought him without any care or information about the most publick and most indifferent Things but not content to set down those Tattles he shews his Wit in refining about them and makes up such Politicks and Schems of Government as might suit with these Reports and agree with his own Malice His Work is all of a piece and as it was made out in the former Volume how ignorantly and disingeniously he writ concerning King Henry the Eighth's Reign so I shall add a further Discovery of the remaining parts of his Book which will sufficiently convince even the most partial Readers of the impudence of that Author who seems to have had no other design in writing but to impose on the credulity and weakness of those who he knew were inclined to believe every thing that might cast blemishes on a Work against which they were so strongly prejudiced as the Reformation of this Church since a Field which they so often reaped and with whose Spoils their Court was so enriched was no more at their Devotion So they are ever since concerned in Interest to use all the ways they can think on to disgrace a Change that was so fatal to them But as the Reformation of this Church has hitherto stood notwithstanding all their Designs against it so it is to be hoped that the History of it will be hereafter better understood notwithstanding all the Libels and Calumnies by which they have endeavoured to represent it in such black and odious Colours to the World Sanders says Page 176. King Edward was in the 9th Year of his Age when he came to the Crown This is of no great consequence but it shews how little this Author considered what he writ when in so publick a thing as the King's Age he misreckons a Year for he was born the 12th of October 1537 so in January 1547 he was in the 10th Year of his Age. 2. He says King Edward was not only declared King of England Ibid. and Ireland but made Supream Head of the Church and upon that runs out to shew how uncapable a Child was of that Power This is set down in such terms as if there had been some special Act made for his being Supream Head of the Church distinct from his being proclaimed King whereas there was no such thing for the Supremacy being annexed to the Crown the one went with the other and it being but a Civil Power might be as well exercised by the King's Governors before he came to be of Age as the other Rights of the Crown were Pag. 177. 3. He says The Earl of Hartford was made by himself Duke of Somerset This was done by order of the whole Council in pursuance of King Henry's Design proved by those Witnesses that were beyond exception and that King having by his Will charged his Executors to fullfil those things which he intended to do this was found to be one of them Pag. 178. 4. He says The Duke of Somerset made himself the only Governor of the King and Protector none daring to oppose it openly but Wriothesley whom King Henry when he was dying had made Lord Chancellor The Protector was advanced to that Dignity by the unanimous consent of the whole Council to which the Lord Chancellor consented and signed the Order about it the Original whereof is yet extant for though he argued against it before it was done yet he joined with the rest in doing it Nor was he made Chancellor by
for it but the Author's word and Poets must make Circumstances as well as more signal Contrivances to set off their Fables But there was no occasion for Bucer's saying this since he never declared against the Corporal Presence but was for taking up that Controversy in some general Expressions So it was not suitable to his Opinion in that Matter for him to talk so loosely of the Scriptures And is it credible that a Story of this nature should not have been published in Queen Mary's Time and been made use of when he was condemned for an Heretick and his Body raised and burnt But our Author perhaps did not think of that 15. He says Pag. 191. Peter Martyr was a while in suspence concerning the Eucharist and stayed till he should see what the Parliament should appoint in that Matter P. Martyr argued and read in the Chair against the Corporal Presence four Years before the Parliament medled with it For the second Common-Prayer Book which contained the first publick Declaration that the Parliament made in this Matter was enacted in the fifth Year of King Edward and Peter Martyr from his first coming to England had appeared against it 16. He said The first Parliament under King Edward Pag. 193. appointed a new Form to be used in ordaining Priests and Bishops who till that time had been Ordained according to the Old Rites save only that they did not swear Obedience to the Pope This is a further Evidence of our Author's care in searching the printed Statutes since what was done in the Fifth Year of this Reign he represents as done in the First His Design in this was clear he had a mind to possess all his own Party with an Opinion that the Orders given in this Church were of no force and therefore he thought it a decent piece of his Poem to set down this Change as done so early since if he had mentioned it in its proper place he knew not how to deny the validity of the Orders that were given the first four Years of this Reign which continued to be conferred according to the old Forms 17. He says The Parliament did also at the same time Ibid. confirm a new Book of Common-Prayer and of the Administration of the Sacraments This is of a piece with the former for the Act confirming the Common-Prayer Book which is also among the Printed Statutes passed not in this Session of Parliament but in a second Session a Year after this These are Indications sufficient to shew what an Historian Sanders was that did not so much as read the Publick Acts of the Time concerning which he writ 18. He says They ordered all Images to be removed Ibid. and sent some lewd Men over England for that effect who either brake or burnt the Images of our Saviour the Blessed Virgin and the Saints therein declaring against whom they made War and they ordered the King's Arms three Leopards and three Lillies with the Supporters a Dog and a Serpent to be set in the place where the Cross of Christ stood thereby owning that they were no longer to worship Jesus Christ whose Images they broke but the King whose Arms they set up in the room of those Images In this Period there is an equal mixture of Falshood and Malice 1. The Parliament did not order the removal of Images It was done by the King's Visitors before the Parliament sat 2. The total removal of Images was not done the first Year only those Images that were abused to Superstition were taken down and a Year after the total removal followed 3. They took care that this should be done regularly not by the Visitors who only carried the King's Injunctions about it but by the Curats themselves 4. They did not order the King's Arms to be put in the place where the Cross had stood It grew indeed to be a custom to set them up in all Churches thereby expressing that they acknowledged the King's Authority reached even to their Churches but there was no Order made about it 5. I leave him to the Correction of the Heraulds for saying the King's Arms are Three Leopards when every Body knows they are three Lions and a Lion not a Dog is one Supporter and the other is a Dragon not a Serpent 6. By their setting up the King's Arms and not his Picture it is plain they had no thought of worshipping their King but did only acknowledg his Authority 7. It was no less clear that they had no design against the Worship due to Jesus Christ nor that inferiour respect due to the Blessed Virgin and Saints but intended only to wean the People from that which at best was but Pageantry but as it was practised was manifest Idolatry And the painting on the Walls of the Churches the Ten Commandments the Creed the Lord's Prayer with many other passages of Scripture that were of most general use shewed they intended only to cleanse their Churches from those mixtures of Heathenism that had been brought into the Christian Religion Pag. 193. 19. He says They took away the Sacrifice of the Body and Blood of Christ that they might thereby give some colour to the converting of the Sacred Vessels to the King's use They took away no part of the Institution of Christ for they set it down in the Act past about it and recited all the words of the first Institution of the Sacrament they only condemned private Masses as contrary to Christ's Institution They did not convert the Holy Vessels to the King's use nor were they taken out of the Churches till five Years after this that the Necessities of the Government either real or pretended were alleged to excuse the taking away the superfluous Plate that was in Churches But this was not done by Act of Parliament but by Commissioners empowred by the King who were ordered to leave in every Church such Vessels as were necessary for the Administration of the Sacraments Ibid. 20. He says The Parliament ordered the Prayers to be in the Vulgar Tongue and upon that he infers that the Irish the Welsh and the Cornish-men were now in a much worse condition than before since they understood no English so that the Worship was to them in a Tongue more unknown than it had formerly been The Parliament made no such Order at this Time the Book of Common Prayer was set out first by the King's Authority and ratified by the subsequent Session of Parliament There was also a Design which though it was then accomplished yet it was done afterwards of translating the Liturgy into these Tongues but still the English was much more understood by all sorts of Men among them than the Latin had been 21. He says The Office of the Communion Pag. 194. appointed by this Parliament differed very little from the Mass save that it was in English The Error of the Parliaments appointing the new Offices runs through all he says on this
concerning the Corporal Presence They were so couragious that as soon as any Change was made they all complied most obsequiously to it as will appear both by Oglethorp and Smith's Submissions But while the Changes were under consultation they seeing it could bring them into no trouble were very stout but as soon as they were to loose or suffer any thing for their Consciences then they grew as tractable as could be In such a Zeal let him glory as much as he will 39. He says Ibid. Smith did often challenge Peter Martyr to a publick Dispute at Oxford but he declined it till Dr. Cox a Man of a lewd Life was sent to moderate in the Dispute and till Dr. Smith was banished the University Smith did once challenge Peter Martyr to a Dispute to which he presently consented upon two Conditions the one was that a License should first be obtained of the King and Council and Delegates be appointed by them to make a just Report of the Dispute the other was That it should be managed in the Terms of Scripture and not in the School Terms They were both more proper for Matters of Divinity and more easily understood by all People Upon this the Council sent down Delegates and then Smith who intended only to raise a tumult in the Schools withdrew himself and fled beyond Sea but was never banished His calling Dr. Cox a Man of a lewd Life is one of the Flowers he stuck in to adorn the rest All the Writers of that Age make honourable mention of him He was first set about this King by his Father and continued with him in all the turns of Affairs and did so faithfully discharge that high Trust that it appears he must have been a very extraordinary Man This was so well known to the whole Nation that in the beginning of Queen Mary's Reign he met with more than ordinary Favour This considering the hatred which the Popish Party bore him is a clear evidence of his great Worth and that they were afraid to be severe to a Man so universally esteemed Ibid. 40. He says Cox saw he was so much pressed by the Doctors that disputed with him and the Hearers did so hiss him down that he broke off the Dispute giving Peter Martyr a high commendation for his Learning and exhorting the rest to live peaceably Peter Martyr afterwards printed the Disputation falsly but by the Judgment of the University he was doubly bafled both that he refused to dispute with Smith and that he did acquit himself so ill with those Doctors that disputed with him It is probable the Hearers might have been set on to hiss but the printed Disputation will decide this Matter and shew who argued both more nervously and more ingenuously We have no reason to believe it was falsly printed unless we will take it on this Author's word for I do not find the Popish Doctors did either at this Time or afterwards in Queen Mary's Reign when the Presses were all in their hands publish any thing to the contrary of what P. Martyr printed so that he neither refused to dispute with Smith nor was he baffled by those that undertook it Smith fled and the rest were clearly worsted And for the University there was no Judgment passed by them unless he means the Rudeness and Clamours of some that might be set on to it Pag. 211. 41. He says The Dispute with Bucer at Cambridg had the same effect It had so indeed the printed Relation shews the weakness and disingenuity of the Popish Disputants and that was never contradicted Ibid. 42. He gives account of many other Disputes and of Gardiner's Book under the name of Marcus Constantius which he says was a full confutation of all the Books then written for the contrary Opinion He also mentions the Sermons and Imprisonment of Crispine Moreman Cole Seaton and Watson These other Disputes could be no more than private Conferences but I can give no account of these having met with them in none of the Writers of that Time As for Gardiner's Book such as will compare it with Cranmer's Book which it pretends to answer will soon see in it the difference between plain simple Reasoning on the one side and sophistical Cavilling on the other But for the Sufferings of that Party there is no great reason to boast of them for they universally complied with every thing that was commanded even the Lady Mary's Chaplains did it in the Churches where they were beneficed Nor do I find any one Man turned out of his Cure for refusing to Conform but it was found some of these did privately say Mass either in the Lady Mary's Chappel or in private Houses and did secretly act against what they openly professed and it was no wonder if such Dissemblers were more severely handled But there was no Blood shed in the Quarrel so that if the Popish Party made such ressistance as our Author pretends they did it very much commends the gentleness of the Government at that Time since they were so mercifully handled It was far otherwise in Queen Mary's Time 43. He runs out in a Discourse of the Sufferings of his Party Pag. 212. of their Zeal and Constancy and particularly mentions Story who he says suffered Martyrdom under Queen Elizabeth He had said in the Parliament Wo to thee O Land whose King is a Child and this drew so much hatred on him that he was forced to fly out of England What the Zeal and Constancy of the Party was may be gathered from what has been already said This Story did say these words in the House of Commons and was by Order of the House sent to the Tower for though it was a Text of Scripture that he cited yet the Application carried with it so high a reflection on the Government that it well deserved such a censure but upon his Submission the House of Commons sent an Address to the Protector that he and the Council would forgive him which was done and he was again admitted to the House so that he was not forced on this Account to fly out of England And for his Martyrdom under Queen Elizabeth the Record of his Trial shews the ground of that Sentence He had endeavoured all he could to set on many in Queen Mary's Time to advise the cutting off Queen Elizabeth His ordinary Phrase was It was a foolish thing to cut off the Branches of Heresy and not to pluck it up by the Root He knowing how faulty he had been fled over to Flanders in the beginning of her Reign and when the Duke of Alva was Governor there he pressed him much to invade England and gave him a Map of some of the Roads and Harbours with a Scheme of the way of conquering the Nation He had also consulted with Magicians concerning the Queen's Life and used always to curse the Queen when he said Grace after Meat These things being known in England some got
that Board did only give directions according to the order that had been formerly agreed on 12. He says On the 3d of April they disputed Ibid. but there was nothing done with Order or Justice the time was spent in Declamations while the profane Judg directed all things at his pleasure so that it came to nothing It is true the Order was broken But it had been unkindly done of our Author to tell by whom The Papists refused the first day to give their Reasons in writing as had been agreed on before and as was accordingly done by the Reformed and upon the second day they refused to proceed unless contrary to what had been concluded the Reformed should read their Papers first So the Disputation broke up it appearing evidently that the one side were not afraid of a publick Hearing but that the other were The Conclusion I Pursue these Calumnies no further because I cannot offer a Confutation of them without a larger digression since I break off my History in the second Year of this Reign so that I cannot refer the Reader to those more copious Accounts given by me as I have done in the former Remarques where a short hint was sufficient And I do not judg it worth the while to enter into such a full search of these Matters as a Confutation would require only to expose Rishton These Evidences which I have given of his Ignorance and Injustice will satisfy impartial Readers and I am out of hopes of convincing those that are so wedded to an Interest that they are resolved to believe all that is said of their side how improbable soever it may appear or how slenderly soever it may be proved And now I hope the Reformation of this Church appears in its true Colours and the Calumnies by which its Adversaries have endeavoured so long to disgrace it are so evidently confuted that they will be no more supported by their own side nor so tamely assented to by any that in their Hearts may perhaps love the Reformation and yet are too easily prevailed on to drink in the Prejudices that are raised by the confidence with which those Slanders have been vented Now the Matter is better understood and tho at this distance and after the rasure of Records made in Queen Mary's Reign it must be acknowledged that there are many things either quite past over or so defectively related by me that this Work wants that perfection which were to be desired Yet notwithstanding all these disadvantages besides the faults of style Method or way of Expression which may be more justly put to my account tho having done it in the best manner I could I have little to answer for but the presumption of undertaking a Design too high for me to perform with that Life and Perfection that such a Subject required and even in that I rather submitted to the Authority of others who engaged me in it than vainly fancied my self able to accomplish it but after all those Allowances that are necessary of which there can none be more sensible than my self I am not out of hope but this Work may have some good effect on such as shall read it impartially and with candor and that those who are already of our Church shall be induced to like it the better when they see what the beginnings of our Reformation were and those who are not of our Communion may the more easily be brought into it when they see by what Steps and upon what Reasons the Changes were made and if this Success follows my poor Endeavours I shall think my Time and Pains have been well employed I am apprehensive enough of the Faults I may be guilty of but I shall now give the Reader such an assurance of my readiness to correct them as soon as I am convinced of them that I hope if any thing occurs to any that deserves censure they will communicate it first to my self and if I do not upon better information retract what I have written then I shall allow them to make it publick in what manner they please And it may be presumed I will not be for the future unwilling to do this by the following account of the Mistakes which I made in the former Part communicated to me by Mr. Fulman of whom I made mention in the Preface With these I conclude this Work Some Mistakes in the First Part of this History communicated to me by Mr. William Fulman Rector of Hampton Meysey in Glocestershire LOrd Almoner It is questionable whether the Almoner was then called Lord Page 7. line 10. from bottom and more questionable whether Wolsey were then Almoner when he was thus recommended to the King's Favour for Polidore Virgil who lived in England at that time or very near it says he was Chaplain to King Henry the 7th and now made Almoner to King Henry the 8th being before that time Dean of Lincoln made so 2 Feb. 1508. installed by Proxy 25 March 1509. and personally 21 August 1511. and so only he is stiled in the University Register 12 April 1510. when he was made Batchelor of Divinity These Numbers seem questionable P. 8. Margent the Temporalities of Lincoln are said to be restored 4 March 5 Regni i. e. 1513 4 but then it was done before his Consecration which Godwin says was the 26th of March that Year But this might be to give him a right to the mean Profits by restoring the Temporalities before Lady-day though he was not consecrated till the 26th before November there should be 6 added for on that day was he translated to York And whereas it is said he had the Bishopprick of Winchester May 4. 20 Regni i. e. 1528. this must be a mistake for Fox's Register reaches to the 9th of Septemb. that Year so perhaps it was 4 March 20 Regni i. e. in March 1528 9. But I took all these Dates from the Rolls and I must add one thing that I have often seen cause to question the exactness of the Clerks in the enroling of Dates though it seems a presumption to question the Authority of a Record Here and in several other places as pag. 35 36 134 208 321 P. 10. l. 16. from bottom it is supposed That the next Heir of the Crown was Prince of Wales The Heir apparent of the Crown is indeed Prince but is not Prince of Wales strictly speaking unless he has it given him by a Creation And it is said That there is nothing on Record to prove that any of K. Henry's Children were ever created Prince of Wales There are indeed some hints of the Lady Mary's being stiled Princess of Waies for when a Family was appointed for her 1525. Veysey Bishop of Exeter her Tutor was made President of Wales She also is said to have kept her House at Ludlow and Leland says That Teken-hill an House in those Parts built for Prince Arthur was repaired for her And Tho. Linacre dedicates his
Rudiments of Grammar to her by the Title of Princess of Cornwal and Wales Besides the Letter of Pope Leo's declaring K. Henry P. 19. l. 26. Defender of the Faith there was a more pompous one sent over by P. Clement the 7th March 5. 1523 4 which as is supposed granted that Title to his Successors whereas the first Grant seems to have been only Personal P. 22. l. 2. No wonder there was no Seal to that Grant of King Edgars for Seals were little used in England before the Conquest Ibid. l. 10. The Monks were not then setled in half the Cathedrals in England their chief Seats were in the Rich Abbeys that were scarce subject to the Bishops Ibid. Marg. April 1524 was not the 14th Year of the King's Reign as it is put on the Margent but the 15th P. 44. l. 5. from bottom The Lord Piercy was in the Cardinal's Family rather in a way of Education not unusual in those Times than of Service P. 47. l. 12. from bottom The General of the Observants in Spain seems an improper expression for the Generals have the government of the whole Order every-where yet I find him so called in some Originals see Coll. pag. 22 23. whether it was done improperly or whether that Order was then only in Spain I cannot determine P. 56. l. 19. How far the Cardinal had carried the Foundation at Ipswich it is not known but it is certain he did never finish what he had designed at Oxford But in this I went according to the Letters Patents by which it appears he had then done his part and had set off both Lands and Mony for these Foundations P. 69. l. 16. from bottom Campegio's Son is by Hall none of his Flatterers said to have been born in Wedlock i. e. before he took Orders This is also confirmed by Gauricus Genitur 24. who says he had by his Wife three Sons and two Daughters P. 77. l. 18. Campegio might take upon him to direct the Process as being sent Express from Rome or to avoid the imputation that might have been cast on the Proceedings if Wolsey had done it but he was not the ancienter Cardinal for Wolsey was made alone Sept. 7. 1515. and Campegio with many more was advanced July 1. 1517. P. 81. l. 32. The Lord Herbert says the King gave him only the use of Richmond which is more probable P. 82. l. 6. The Cardinal died Novemb. 29. as most Writers agree so it is wrong set in the History the 28 and in the Picture 26 for 29. P. 85. l. 21. This Book is in the end of it said to be printed 1530 in April but it seems an Error for 1531 for the Censures of the Universities which are printed in and mentioned in several places of it do all bear date after that April except those made by these of Oxford and Orleans from bottom P. 86. What is said concerning the Author of the Antiquities of Oxford has been much complained of by him I find he has Authorities for what he said but they are from Authors whose Manuscripts he perused who are of no better Credit than Sanders himself such as Harpsfield and others of the like Credit And I am satisfied that he had no other Design in what he writ but to set down things as he found them in the Authors whom he made use of Calvin's Epistle seems not to belong to this Case for besides that P. 92. he was then but 21 and tho he was a Doctor of the Law and had often preached before he was 24 for then he set out Seneca de Clementia with Notes on it Yet this was too soon to think he could have been consulted in so great a Case That Epistle seems to relate to a Prince who was desirous of such a Marriage and not of dissolving it though it is indeed strange that in treating of that Question he should make no mention of so famous a case as that of King Henry which had made so much noise in the World The Letter dated the 8th of Decemb. P. 110. l. 22. should have been mentioned immediately after that of the 5th being but three days after it and the Appeal that followed should have been set down after it It were also fit to publish the Appeal it self for the power of Appealing was a Point much contraverted Pope Pius the 2d condemned it 1549 yet it was used by the Venetians 1509 and by the University of Paris March 27. 1517. Pool as Dean of Exeter P. 113. l. 4. is said to be have been one of the Lower House of Convocation which doth not agree with the Conjecture p. 129. that the Deans at that time sat in the Upper House of Convocation These sent by the King to Rome came thither in February P. 120. l. 8. not in March and the Articles they put in were 27 not 28 as it is there said These with other small Circumstances appear from a Book then printed of these Disputes If Cranmer was present at Ann Boleyn's Marriage P. 126. l. 11. which was certainly in Novemb. Warham having died in August before he could not have delayed his coming to England six months Antiq. Brit. says he followed the Emperor to Spain but Sleiden says that the Emperor went no further than Mantua this Year and sailed to Spain in March following and Cranmer would not go then with him for he was consecrated not on the 13th of March which is an Error but on the 30th of March. The order in which these Books were published is not observed P. 137. l. 10. they were thus printed 1. De vera differentia Regiae Potestatis Ecclesiasticae written by Edw. Fox Bishop of Hereford 1534. 2. De vera Obedientia by Stephen Gardiner 1535. set out with Bonner's Preface before it in Jan. 1536. 3. The Institution of a Christian Man 1537. which was afterwards reduced into another Form under another Title viz. A Necessary Doctrine and Erudition for any Christian Man 1540. But there was another put out before all these De potestate Christianorum Regum in suis Ecclesiis contra Pontificis Tyrannidem and the distinction there made between the Bishop's Book and the King's Book seems not well applied It is more probable that the Institution of a Christian Man set out by the Bishops was called their Book and that being afterwards put in another Method and set out by the King's Authority it was called his Book P. 150. l. 19. Bocking is called a Canon of Christs-Church in Canterbury But there were then no Canons in that Church they were all Monks P. 158. l. 6. The Bishops Suffragans were before common in England some Abbots or rich Clergy-Men procuring under Forreign or perhaps feigned Titles that Dignity and so performing some parts of the Episcopal Function in large or neglected Diocesses so the Abbot or Prior of Tame was one
Sampson P. 85. Marg. l. 28. f. 2 Feb. r. 24. P. 91. l. 14. f. 19 of June r. 10. of June P. 163. l. ult f. rented r. rated P. 242. l. 8. f. this Kings r. this kind P. 247. l. 9. f. 1635. r. 1535. ibid. l. 15 fr. bott f. 7 Dec. r. 17. P. 249. l. 11. f. refuse r. refute P. 262. l. 18. f. Reat r. rents P. 280. l. 21. f. Person r. Prison P. 285. f. came r. come P. 333. misprinted 343 l. 24. f. Dell r. Bell. P. 343. l. 18. f. Alrich r. Holgate A Table of the Records and Papers that are in the Collection with which the Places in the History to which they relate are marked the first Number with the Letter C. is the Page of the Collection the second with the Letter H. is the Page of the History  C. H. THe Journal of King Edward's Reign 1 1 1. His Preface to some Scriptures against Idolatry 68 157 2. A Discourse concerning the Reformation of divers Abuses 69 ibid 3. A Reformation of the Order of the Garter translated into Latin by him 73 205 4. A Paper concerning a Free Mart in England 78 208 5. The Method in which the Council represented Matters of State to him 82 219 6. Articles for the Regulation of the Privy Council 86 213 The First Book 1. The Character of King Edward given by Cardan 89 2 2. The Commission taken out by Arch-Bishop Cranmer 90 6 3. The Councils Letter to the Justices of Peace 92 13 4. The Order for the Coronation of King Edward 93 ibid 5. The Commission for which the Lord Chancellor was deprived of his Office with the Opinion of the Judges about it 96 17 6. The Duke of Somersets Commission to be Protector 98 18 7. The King's Letter to the Arch-Bishop of York concerning the Visitation 103 26 8. The form of bidding Prayers before the Reformation 104 30 9. A Letter of Bishop Tonstal's proving the subjection of the Crown of Scotland to the King of England 106 32 10. A Letter sent by the Scotish Nobility to the Pope concerning their being an Independent Kingdom 109 ibid 11. The Oath given to the Scots who submitted to the Protector 111 35 12. Bonner's Protestation with his Submission 112 36 13. Gardiner's Letter concerning the Injunctions ibid ibid 14. The Conclusion of his Letter to the Protector against them 114 38 15. A Letter of the Protectors to the Lady Mary justifying the Reformation 115 39 16. Petitions made by the Lower House of Convocation 117 47 17. A second Petition to the same purpose 118 ibid 18. Reasons for admitting the Inferior Clergie to sit in the House of Commons 119 48 19. A Letter of Martin Bucers to Gropper 121 51 20. Questions and Answers concerning the Divorce of the Marquess of Northampton 125 58 21. Injunctions given in King Henry's Time to the Deanery of Doncaster 126 59 22. A Proclamation against Innovations without the King's Authority 128 ibid 23. An Order of Council for the removing of Images 129 60 24. A Letter with Directions sent to all Preachers 130 61 25. Questions concerning some abuses in the Mass with the Answers made by some Bishops and Divines to them 133 62 26. A Collection of the chief Indulgences then in the English Offices 150 66 27. Injunctions for a Visitation of Chauntries 152 67 28. The Protector 's Letter to Gardiner concerning the Points that he was to handle in his Sermon 154 70 29. Idolatrous Collects and Hymns in the Hours of Sarum 156 61 30. Dr. Redmayn's Opinion of the Marriage of the Clergie 157 92 31. Articles of Treason against the Admiral 158 98 32. The Warrant for the Admiral 's Execution 164 100 33. Articles for the King's Visitors 165 102 34. A Paper of Luther concerning a Reconciliation with the Zwinglians 166 105 35. The Sentence against Joan of Kent 167 111 36. A Letter of the Protectors to Sir Philip Hobbey of the Rebellions at home 169 120 37. A Letter of Bonners after his Deprivation 170 128 38. Instructions to Sir W. Paget sent to the Emperor 171 131 39. A Letter of Pagets to the Protector 173 132 40. Another Letter of his to the Protector 177 133 41. The Councils Letter to the King against the Protector 183 136 42. The Protector 's Submission 184 ibid 43. A Letter from the Council to the King 185 137 44. A Letter writ by the Council to Cranmer and Paget 187 ibid 45. Cranmer and Pagets Answer 188 ibid 46. Articles objected to the Duke of Somerset 189 138 47. A Letter of the Councils to the Bishops assuring them that the King intended to go forward in the Reformation 191 143 48. Cardinal Wolsey's Letter for procuring the Popedom to himself upon Pope Adrian's Death 192 147 49. Instructions given to the Lord Russel and others concerning the delivery of Bulloign to the French 198 148 50. Other Instructions sent to them 201 ibid 51. The Patents for the German Congregation 202 154 52. Injunctions given by Bishop Ridley 205 153 53. Oglethorp's Submission and Profession of his Faith 207 161 54. Dr. Smith's Letter to Cranmer 208 ibid 55. Articles of Religion set out by the King's Authority 209 166 56. Instructions to the President of the North 221 217 57. Instructions to Sir Rich. Morison sent to the Emperor 229 220 58. A Letter of Ridley's setting out the Sins of that Time 231 227 59. Ridley's Letter to the Protector concerning the Visitation of the Vniversity of Cambridg 232 120 60. The Protectors Answer to the former Letter 234 ibid 61. A Letter of Cranmer's to King Henry concerning a further Reformation and against Sacrilege 236 196 BOOK II. 1. THe Proclamation of L. Jane Gray's Title to the Crown 239 235 2. A Letter writ by Q. Katherine to her Daughter 242 240 3. A humble Submission made by Q. Mary to her Father 243 241 4. Another of the same strain confirming the former 245 ibid 5. Another to the same purpose 246 ibid 6. A Letter written by her to Cromwel containing a full submission in all Points of Religion to her Fathers pleasure 247 ibid 7. A Letter of Bonner's upon his being restored to his Bishoprick 248 248 8. Cranmer's Manifesto against the Mass 249 ibid 9. The Conclusions of Instructions sent by Car. Pool to the Queen 250 260 10. Injunctions sent from the Queen to the Bishops 252 274 11. A Commission to turn out some of the Reformed Bishops 256 ibid 12. Another Commission for turning out the rest of them 257 ibid 13. Bonner's Certificate that Bishop Scory had put away his Wife 258 275 14. The Queen's Letter to the Justices of Peace in Norfolk 259 288 15. The Articles of Bonner's Visitation 263 289 16. Address made by the lower to the upper House of Convocation 266 295 17. A Bull making Card. Beaton Legate a Latere in Scotland 271 292 18. A Letter of the Queen's recommending Card. Pool to the Popedom 282 311 19. Directions sent
be as wise sober gentle and temperate as any Prince that ever was in England and if he did not prove so he was content that all his Hearers should esteem him an impudent Lyar. The State of the Court continued in this posture till the next Parliament But great Discontents did now appear every-where The severe Executions after the last rising the Marriage with Spain and the overturning of Religion concurred to alienate the Nation from the Government This appeared no where more confidently than in Norfolk where the People reflecting on their Services thought they might have the more leave to speak There were some malicious Rumours spread that the Queen was with Child before the King came over This was so much resented at Court that the Queen writ a Letter to the Justices there which is in the Collection to enquire into those false Reports and to look to all that spread false News in the County Coll. Numb 14. The Earl of Sussex upon this examined a great many but could make nothing out of it It flowed from the officiousness of Hopton the new Bishop of Norwich who thought to express his Zeal to the Queen whose Chaplain he had long been by sending up the Tales of the Country to the Council Table not considering how much it was below the Dignity of the Government to look after all vain Reports Bonner's Carriage in his Visitation This Summer the Bishops went their Visitations to see every thing executed according to the Queen's Injunctions Bonner went his with the rest He had ordered his Chaplains to draw a Book of Homilies with an Exposition of the Christian Religion He says in his Preface to it that he and his Chaplains had compiled it but it is likely he had only the Name of it and that his Chaplains composed it Yet the greatest and indeed the best part of it was made to their hands for it was taken out of the Institution of a Christian Man set out by King Henry only varied in those Points in which it differed from what they were now about to set up So that concerning the Pope's Power since it was not yet established he says nothing for or against it The Articles upon which he made his Visitation will be found in the Collection Coll. Numb 15. and by these we may judg of all the other Visitations over England In the Preface he protests he had not made his Articles out of any secret grudg or displeasure to any but meerly for the discharge of his Conscience towards God and the World The Articles were Whether the Clergy did so behave themselves in Living Teaching and Doing that in the judgment of indifferent Men they seemed to seek the Honour of God of the Church and of the King and Queen Whether they had been Married or were taken for Married and whether they were Divorced and did no more come at their Wives or whether they did defend their Marriages Whether they did reside keep Hospitality provide a Curat in their absence And whether they did devoutly celebrate the Service and use Processions Whether they were suspect of Heresy Whether they did haunt Ale-houses and Taverns Bowling-Allies or suspect Houses Whether they favoured or kept company with any suspect of Heresy Whether any Priest lived in the Parish that absented himself from Church Whether these kept any privat Conventicles Whether any of the Clergy was Vicious blasphemed God or his Saints or was guilty of Simony Whether they exhorted the People to Peace and Obedience Whether they admited any to the Sacrament that was suspect of Heresy or was of an ill Conversation an Oppressor or Evil-Doer Whether they admitted any to preach that were not licensed or refused such as were Whether they did officiate in English Whether they did use the Sacraments aright Whether they visited the Sick and administred the Sacraments to them Whether they did marry any without asking the Banes three Sundays Whether they observed the Fasts and Holy-Days Whether they went in their Habits and Tonsures Whether those that were ordained schismatically did officiate without being admitted by the Ordinary Whether they set Leases for many Years of their Benefices Whether they followed Merchandise or Usury Whether they carried Swords or Daggers in Times or Places not convenient Whether they did once every quarter expound to the People in the Vulgar Tongue the Apostles Creed Ten Commandments the Two Commandments of Christ for loving God and our Neighbour the Seven Works of Mercy Seven deadly Sins Seven principal Vertues and the Seven Sacraments These were the most considerable Heads on which he visited One thing is remarkable that it appears both by these No Reordination of those ordained in King Edwards Time and the Queen's Injunctions that they did not pretend to re-ordain those that had been ordained by the New Book in King Edward's Time but to reconcile them and add those things that were wanting which were the Anointing and giving the Priestly Vestments with other Rites of the Roman Pontifical In this Point of re-ordaining such as were ordained in Heresy or Schism the Church of Rome has not gone by any steady Rule For though they account the Greek Church to be guilty both of Heresy and Schism they receive their Priests without a New Ordination Yet after the time of the Contests between Pope Nicolaus and Photius and much more after the outragious heats at Rome between Sergius and Formosus in which the dead Bodies of the former Popes were raised and dragged about the Streets by their Successors they annulled the Ordinations which they pretended were made irregularly Afterwards again upon the great Schism between the Popes of Rome and Avignon they did neither annul nor renew the Orders that had been given But now in England though they only supplied at this time the Defects which they said were in their former Ordination yet afterwards wheâ— they proceeded to burn them that were in Orders they went upon the old Maxim That Orders given in Schism were not valid 〈◊〉 they did not esteem Hooper nor Ridley Bishops and therefore only dâ—grâ—ded them from Priesthood though they had been ordained by their own Forms saving only the Oath to the Pope but for those who were ordained by the new Book they did not at all degrade them supposing noâ—â—hey had no true Orders by it Bonner in his Visitation took great care to see all things were every where done according to the old Rules which was the main thing intended other Points being put in for form When he came to Hadham he prevented the Doctor who did not expect him so soon by two hours so that there was no ringing of Bells which put him in no small disorder And that was much encreased when he went into the Church and found neither the Sacrament hanging up nor a Rood set up thereupon he fell a railing swearing most intemperately calling the Priest an Heretick a Knave with many other such goodly words The
the Arch-Bishop begin Te Deum Laudamus which done the Arch-Bishop shall say unto the King Sta retine a modo locum And the King being thus set all the Peers of the Realm and Bishops holding up their Hands shall make unto him Homage as followeth first the Lord Protector alone then the Arch-Bishop of Canterbury and the Lord Chancellor so two and two as they be placed J. N. become your Liege Man of Life and Limb and of earthly Worship and Faith and Truth I shall bear unto you against all manner of Folks as I am bound by my Allegiance and by the Laws and Statutes of this Realm So help us God and Allhallowes And then every one shall kiss the King 's left Cheek which done all they holding up their hands together in token of their Fidelity shall with one Voice on their knees say We offer to sustain and defend you and your Crown with our Lives and Lands and Goods against all the World And then with one Voice to cry God save King Edward which the People shall cry accordingly Then shall the King be led to his Travers to hear the High Mass and so depart home crowned in Order as he set forth accordingly E. Hertford T. Cantuarien Tho. Wriothesley Cancel W. St. John J. Russel John Lisle Cuth Duresme Anthony Brown W. Paget Anthony Denny W. Herbert Number 5. The Commission for which the Lord Chancellor was deprived of his Office with the Opinion of the Judges concerning it Ex Libro Concilii Fol. 49. EDwardus sextus Dei Gratia Angliae Franciae Hiberniae Rex Fidei Defensor in terra Ecclesiae Anglicanae Hiberniae supremum Caput dilectis fidelibus Consiliariis suis Roberto Southwell Militi custodi ac Magistro Rotulorum Cancellariae nostrae Johanni Tregonwell Armigero uni Magistrorum Cancellariae nostrae praedictae dilectis sibi Johanni Olyver Clerico Antonio Bellasis Clerico Magistris ejusdem Cancellariae nostrae salutem Quia praedilectus fidelis consanguineus noster Thomas Comes Southampton Cancellarius noster Angliae nostris arduis negotiis ex mandato nostro continuo intendens in eisdem adeo versatur quod ad ea quae in Curia Cancellariae nostrae in causis materiis inter diversos ligeos subditos nostros ibidem pendentibus tractand audiend discutiend terminand Sicut ut fieri debeant ad presens non sufficiat volentes proinde in ejusdem Cancellarii nostri absentia omnibus ligeis subditis nostris quibuscunque quascunque materias suas in Curia Cancellariae nostrae praedictae prosequentibus plenam celerem justitiam exhiberi ac de fidelitatibus providis circumspectionibus vestris plenius confidentes assignavimus vos tres duos vestrum ac tenore praesentium damus vobis tribus duobus plenam potestatem autoritatem audiendi examinandi quascunque materias causas Petitiones coram nobis in Cancellaria nostra inter quoscunque ligeos subditos nostros nunc pendentes in posterum ibidem exhibend pendend easdem materias causas Petitiones juxta sanas vestras discretiones finaliter terminand debitae executioni demandand partesque in materiis sive causis vel Petitionibus illis nominatis specificatis ad testes alios quoscunque quos vobis fore videbitur evocandos quoties expedire videbitis coram vobis tribus vel duobus vestrum evocandos ipsos eorum quemlibet debite examinari compellend diesque productorios imponend assignand processusque quoscunque in ea parte necessarios concedend fieri faciend contemptus etiam quoscunque ibidem commissos sive perpetratos debite castigand puniend caeteraque omnia singula faciend exequend quae circa praemissa necessaria fuerint seu quomodolibet opportuna Et ideo vobis mandamus quod circa promissa diligenter attendatis ac ea faciatis exequamini cum effectu Mandamus etiam tenore praesentium omnibus singulis Officiariis Ministris nostris curiae nostrae praedictae quod vobis tribus duobus vostrum in executione praemissorum diligenter intendant prout decet Volumus enim per praesentes concedimus quod omnia singula judicia sive finalia decreta per vos tres vel duos vestrū super hujusmodi causis sive materiis reddend seu fiend sicut esse debeant tanti consimilis valoris effectus efficaciae roboris virtutis ac si per Dominum Cancellarium Angliae Curiae Cancellariae praedictae reddita seu reddenda forent proviso semper quod omnia singula hujusmodi judicia seu finalia decreta per vos tres vel duos vestrum virtute praesentium reddend seu fiend manibus vestris trium vel duorum vestrum subscribantur consignentur superinde eadem judicia sive decreta praefato Cancellario nostro praesententur liberentur ut idem Cancellarius noster antequam irrotulentur eadem similiter manu sua consignet In cujus rei testimonium has literas nostras fieri fecimus Patentes Teste meipso apud Westmonast 18 die Feb. Anno Regni nostri primo THE said Students referring to the consideration of the said Protector and Council what the granting out of the said Commission without warrant did weigh Forasmuch as the said Protector and Council minding the surety of the King's Majesty and a direct and upright proceeding in his Affairs and the observation of their Duties in all things as near as they can to his Majesty with a desire to avoid all things which might offend his Majesty or his Laws and considering that the said Commission was none of the things which they in their Assemblies in Council at any time since the Death of the King's Majesty late deceased did accord to be passed under the Great Seal have for their own Discharges required us whose Names be under-written for the Opinion they have of our knowledge and experience in the Laws of this Realm to consider the said Case of making of the said Commission without warrant and after due consideration thereof to declare in writing to what the said Case doth weigh in Law We therefore whose Names be under-written after mature and advised consultation and deliberation thereupon do affirm and say for our Knowledges and Determinations That the said Chancellor of England having made forth under the Great Seal of England without any Warrant the Commission aforesaid hath done and doth by his so doing offend the King's Majesty hath and doth by the Common Law forfeit his Office of Chancellor and incurreth the Danger Penalty and Paiment of such Fine as it shall please the King's Majesty with the advise of the said Lord Protector and Council to set upon him for the same with also Imprisonment of his Body at the King's Will In Witness whereof we have set our Names to this Present the last day of February in the first Year of the Reign of our